Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

We start off on an island that looks very similar to the original Wawanakwa. This island is known as Wawanakwa II. Standing on the Island's dock is the man himself, Chris Mclean, and his right hand man, Chef Hatchet.

"Welcome, viewing world!" Chris said to the camera with his demented cheeriness. "It's been a long wait, but we are finally back with a brand new season. And a new island to boot. But mostly....new competitors."

"Still wondering why people are brave enough to audition for this show in the first place." Chef told Chris, with Chris rolling his eyes at this comment.

"Anyway," Chris continued. "I hope you're all excited for this group. 'What makes them interesting', you might ask? Well, we've gathered competitors from many fictional universes. Twenty-six of them to be exact. Competing for yet another million dollars. And I'm really going to put them through the wringer this time. Strap yourselves in, because we're in for a crazy ride. What will happen, and who are these new victims? Find out right here, right now, on Total Drama Infinite!

Cue intro

Dear mom and dad, I'm doing fine, you guys are on my mind!

Chris is seen relaxing in a chair, as the camera goes over the cliff, and to the water down below.

You asked me what I wanted to be and now I think the answer's plain to see!

Sora and Russel were chilling in a boat until shots were fired at it by the King, who was shooting at them with his dinner blaster. The next shot destroyed their boat, and launched them in the air.

'Cause I wanna be famous!

The both of them then crash down on the Nomad, who was sitting there, interacting with some rocks and twigs he brought to life. Behind them, Susie and Geralt clash, axe against sword.

I wanna live close to the sun!

Tari and Mercy were chatting with each other on a canoe that was going over a waterfall. As it falls, The both of them scream out in fear as they're falling down.

Well pack your bags 'cause I've already won!

As the canoe is falling down,Tatsumaki uses her psychic powers to stop it, and them. Spinel and Rick watch this happen. Rick takes a swig from his flask, looking unimpressed.

Everything to prove, nothing in my way!

Elena was practicing her fighting until she accidentally kicked Edgeworth in the face, knocking him out. Nearby, Cinder watches this, and laugh at his pain. She then gets tripped up by Dororo, who giggles mischievously.

I'll get there one day!

The scene changes to inside the mess hall, with Glass Joe and Nicole engaging in an arm wrestling match, with Android 18 and Edward cheering it on, until Nicole smashes Joe through the table. 

'Cause I wanna be famous!

We then move outside with Popo and Nana sitting together outside.

Na na nananaaa nananaaa nanananaaaaa!

We see Charlie singing, with Katakuri and Wendy watching. Wendy was clapping for her, while Katakuri was slowly nodding his head to it.

I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous! I wanna be, I wanna be, I wanna be famous!

Deadpool is seen way up close to the camera as its going on. He waves to the camera, and starts posing, strutting and winking at the camera. That is, until time freezes and DIO appears, and is seen smirking at the camera. He then punches it, leading to static. It then moves to the bonfire where everyone is whistling. As Chris and Chef are standing there, with Chef holding a plate of marshmallows, Deadpool then pops up in front of the screen again waving as the intro fades out, annoying them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Welcome back." Chris said. "Now, let's get this ball rolling! Time to meet our first new competitor!"

The first boat drives by and the first arrival hops off. He was a young man who appeared fairly short for his age. He had blonde hair, with some of it tied back into a braid. He also wore a red coat.

"Edward," Chris exclaimed, "welcome to the show!"

"Cool, thanks for having me here." Edward then walks up to Chris and starts shaking his hand.

"So you're the Fullmetal Alchemist, huh?" Chris asked him as they were still shaking hands. "You're not as big as I thought you'd be."

After he said that, a cracking sound could be heard as Edward had stomped on Chris' foot. "Owwww! What was that for?!"

"Don't call me small!" Edward growled.

"I didn't. Just go stand over there." Chris said, as he was trying to regain his composure.

Edward then walks over to the other side of the dock that he was pointing at, still looking a little agitated at Chris' earlier comment.

"Well, somebody's got issues. Anyway, let's meet our next competitor."

The next boat drops off the next contestant. This one appears to be a young woman with very white skin, blonde hair with some pink highlights, red cheeks, and is wearing a pink tuxedo with a bow tie.

"Hi," she said. "My name's Charlie. It's so exciting to be here. The pleasures mine."

"A pleasure to have some royalty up in here," Chris said. "but I don't think you'll be saying it's exciting before long."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Oh....nothing." As Chris was saying this, he was trying to hold back his laughter. "Just go stand over there with Edward."

Charlie then walks over to the other side of the dock and stands next to Edward.

"Nice to meet you." Charlie said to Edward, "Hope we can get along."

"Same here."

"Now, let's meet the next "lucky" newcomer." Chris said, as the next boat came by.

This next camper was an....odd one. For starters, most of his face was covered by a handkerchief, and was wearing a big hat. He was dressed mostly in blue, wearing brown gloves. He had very big, white, blank eyes.

"This the Nomad. Where he comes from, he is the last magical being."

The Nomad hops off the boat and waves at everyone.

"Wow, magic?" Charlie said, "That's so cool!"

The Nomad then walks over to the others.

"Glad to meet ya." Edward told him. The Nomad nods his head.

"Um…are you actually gonna say anything?"

"Sorry I forgot to mention it, but the Nomad doesn't talk." Chris told them. "He may not look it, but he's a wanted man, though he is pretty harmless."

"He said you could do magic, right? Could you show us?" Charlie asked him, sounding very eager.

The Nomad nods his head and then pulls out a rock. He sets it on the ground and claps his hands. The rock suddenly springs to life, with a face and limbs. The rock then does a little dance, impressing the both of them.

Edward raises his eyebrows at this. "What kind of alchemy is that?!"

"Ahem. If you're all done gawking at magic tricks, we have a show to do." Chris said to them, getting impatient. "Anyway, here's our next competitor."

The next boat drops off what appears to be a pretty tall dark skinned woman with white hair. She had fairly long limbs and wore what sort of looked like a bikini.

"Meet Elena, everyone."

"Hi everyone. How's it going?" Elena asked them. The other three kindly waved at her.

"So this is my competition? They seem like great people."

Elena then walks over to the others and stands next to the Nomad.

"I hope we can be friends."

"Nice to see other people here who are friendly." Charlie said.

The next boat drops off an older man. This man has dark hair, glasses, and wore a red suit with a cravat.

"This is Miles Edgeworth, prosecutor attorney. Wait, I get to cause pain to a lawyer? Oh, this is gonna be good."

Edgeworth then gets off the boat, and gives Chris a cold stare. "Pleasure to be here." He then walks over to the others.

"Well, it's great to have you here." Charlie said.

"I guess. Though that man's comment worries me a bit."

"Hey, as long as he can't sue me, we're golden." Chris said.

The next boat drops off a woman who looks like an anthropomorphic blue cat.

"This is Nicole Watterson."

"Thank you." Nicole said. "I will make sure to give it my all, and take home the money."

"That's nice and all," Chris said, "but you still got twenty-five other opponents gunning for the money, too."

"Yes, of course."

Nicole walks over to the others.

"Sounds like someone's eager to compete." Edgeworth said to Nicole.

"Well, it's not just that. I have the will to win."

Another boat comes by and drops off two people this time. These two were small, a boy and a girl, and wore parkas. The main difference was that one of them wore a blue parka, while the other wore a pink one.

"Hello, my name is Popo." The boy said.

"And I'm Nana." The girl said.

"And we are the bestest of friends, the Ice Climbers!" The both of them said in unison.

"Oh, the twins from The Shining are here." Chris said sarcastically. "I like the enthusiasm you both have, but you do know that only one of you can win, right?"

The Ice Climbers both gasp at this.

"But....we're a two in one package." Nana said.

"Yeah, we do everything together. We've challenged the highest mountains and climbed the hardest summits together." Popo added.

"Sorry, but the two of you officially count as two competitors instead of one. Sorry not sorry."

The both of them glumly walk over to the others.

"Hey, it'll be okay. At least for now, you both have each other." Elena told the Ice Climbers.

"Yeah, you're right!" They both said at the same time.

"Wow, you'd think they both shared a brain." Edward mumbled.

The next boat drops off the next contestant. This time, it was a woman, dressed in black. She had dark brown hair, some of it covering her left eye.

"Everybody, say hello to Cinder."

Cinder steps off the boat and looks at the competition.

"Hmm. So this is my competition? Don't make me laugh." Cinder scoffed.

"Well, not everyone's here yet, but it's nice to see you're that confident of yourself." Chris told her.

"Well, if they're anything like these guys, I don't think I should be worried."

Cinder walks over to the others. Most of them were just staring at her.

"What are you all looking at?" Cinder asked them.

"She worries me. She gives off a dark vibe." Elena whispered to Edgeworth.

The next boat comes and drops off a man. This one was a big, dark skinned man in camo clothing. He wore a hat, and had blank, soulless eyes.

"Yo, what's up, Russel?" Chris asked. "Everyone, this is Russel Hobbs, drummer for the world famous band, Gorillaz."

"Cool. Glad to be here, I guess. I was expecting a five star hotel." Russel replied. He then walks over to the rest of the contestants.

"Wow, a real celebrity, huh?" Popo said.

"Well, when me and the rest of the band heard about this open slot for this show, I jumped at the chance." Russel said. "I only did it so Murdoc couldn't."

The next boat came and dropped off a woman who appeared rather odd. Her skin was pink, she had thin, stretchy limbs, and her hair was in twin tails.

"Say hello to Spinel."

She gets off the boat and looks at everyone with suspicion. But she immediately seemed to lighten up.

"Well hello, my new friends!" Spinel exclaimed. She immediately stretched out her arms, much to everyone's surprise, and wrapped them around Chris, squeezing him with a hug.

"Urgh! Okay, we get it!" Chris said, trying to struggle free. "You're happy to meet new people! Just let me go and join the others!"

"Oops. My bad. Hehe." Spinel giggled. She walks to the rest of the group as the boat drops off the next contestant. This one appeared to be a very thin and scrawny man. He had reddish brown hair, and wore white shorts and Red boxing gloves. The man looked kind of nervous to be here.

"This fine fellow here goes by the name of Glass Joe."

"Bonjour." Joe introduced himself. "I'm honored to be competing."

"Forgive me for asking," Chris said, "but why would a shrimp like you try out for my show? Because you don't look very strong."

"Well, it is true that most people don't take me seriously." Joe said, "And I have a pretty big losing streak, but I'm here to prove myself. I will show that I have what it takes to win a show as tough as this."

"I dig the motivation. Let's hope you don't die first, because this island would eat up a guy like you."

Joe just gulps nervously as he walks over to the others.

"Don't worry, pal. He's just trying to scare you." Edward told Joe.

"Hmph. A weakling. He won't last long." Cinder mumbled.

The next boat comes and drops off two people, another male and female. One of them looked like a teenage boy. He had brown spiky hair, and was dressed in mostly black and some red, with big shoes. He was holding with him a sort of sword, but the blade was shaped like a key. The other was an adult woman with blonde hair in white armor with wings. She had what looked to be a halo on her head, and was holding a staff.

"Hi, I'm Sora."

"And I'm Angela Zeigler, but please, call me Mercy."

"Wow, now these people look like fun." Elena said.

"Those are quite the fancy weapons they have." Edgeworth said.

"These people just keep getting weirder and weirder." Nicole said.

Sora and Mercy then stand next to the others.

"What interesting weapons you guys have." Spinel said.

"Oh, thanks." Sora said. "This here is the Keyblade."

"It's not really a weapon per say," Mercy said, "but the Caduceus staff can heal pain and injuries."

"Sounds helpful for a show like this." Edward said.

The next boat arrives and we see a girl that doesn't really look human. More like a monster. She had long purple hair, was dressed in black, (I'm using the design for when she was in the Dark World) and was carrying a giant axe. She had a look on her face that showed she wasn't happy.

"Everyone, this is Susie, and she-"

Chris was interrupted as she swung her axe down on the ground, shocking everyone.

"Would somebody get that loser that came with me to shut up?!" Susie growled.

After she said that, another person came off the boat. This was an older man. He was fairly large, with blonde looking hair, had a beard, and was dressed in yellow and orange robes.

"Hmm. Mah boi, winning this show is what all true warriors strive for." The man said.

"Quit calling me your boy!" Susie yelled, "Or so help me, I will thrash you!"

"And this is King Harkinian." Chris said.

Susie picks up her axe, and she and the King walk over to the others.

"Hmmm. I wonder what's for DINNER." The King said, getting weird stares from everyone.

"See what I mean?" Susie said. "Already this show is not as fun as Lancer told me it was gonna be."

"You!" The King yelled, pointing at Edgeworth. "You were that prick that took me to court!"

Edgeworth was startled at his comment. "What? I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Don't play dumb with me. You were Link's lawyer." (It was from a YouTube Poop I saw called Harkinian goes to court.)

"I have no idea who you are."

Another boat comes by and drops off a couple more people. The first person was a little girl, though it'd be hard to tell, with messy black hair. She wore a dark green looking robe.

"This next camper is Dororo."

The other person to get off the boat was a tall man. In fact, he was taller than everyone there. He was also ripped and very muscular. He had dark purple hair, and was dressed in black leather, like a biker. He also had some pink markings over his body, but the most notable thing was that he wore a big rugged scarf that covered his mouth, with little hints of scarring at the cheeks. And he had sharp, piercing eyes that showed everyone he meant business.

Chris was about to say something, but this guy interrupted him.

"You were going to say, "Welcome to the show, Katakuri. I hope you're ready to feel the pain."" The man said as his eyes were glowing red.

"Welcome to the show, Katakuri. Hope you're ready to feel the pain." Chris said, suddenly realizing what just happened.

"Dude, did you just read my mind?" Chris asked him. "Because that was freaky."

"No. I just saw the future, and saw what you were going to say." Katakuri answered.

Katakuri and Dororo walked over to the others, and before Chris could say another thing, he felt something was off. He was fumbling around in his pockets.

"Alright, where's my wallet?! Whoever took it, this isn't funny!"

Nobody saw it, but Dororo let out a little laugh as she tucked the wallet she stole away. Katakuri was standing there with his arms crossed, looking serious, until he noticed someone staring at him.

"Wow. That was cool that you can see the future." Charlie said. "A power like that could really come in handy."

"Thank you." Katakuri said coldly. "If you're planning on trying to be friends with me to use that power for yourself, you're sadly mistaken."

"What? No! Not at all. I just said that it was cool, that's all. Though it wouldn't hurt to have some friends here."

"That's not my concern. I'm here to win. No more, no less. In this game, I will show why I'm an unbeatable demon."

"Well, for your information, I'm a real demon. From Hell."

"Really? Well, if you are a demon as you say, then I hope you will give me a challenge."

"Gladly will. Although I don't think all demons are bad."

Katakuri's eyes then glow red as he quickly turns around sees Dororo, who was attempting to steal something out of his pockets.

"Don't you dare try to steal any of my belongings, got it?!"

Dororo was a little intimidated by Katakuri, as she just slowly nodded her head and backed away.

Another boat comes by and drops off two guys. The first guy was an older guy with long white hair. He wore gray armor, and had swords and other weapons strapped to his back.

"I am Geralt." The man said. "I hope you all are worthy opponents."

"Geralt here is a monster slayer." Chris explained. "He's a witcher."

"Oh, is that so?" Susie growled, pulling out her axe. "Well, I'm a monster. You gonna try and take me out? Huh? Because I'll take your ass on right now!"

"You have quite the mouth on you." Geralt said. He started to grab one of his swords. "Looks like someone is picking a fight."

"Whoa whoa whoa! No fighting! Save that for later in the game." Chris said.

The both of them put their weapons away, and Geralt joins the others as the next camper introduces himself. This man had shoulder length blonde hair, and was dressed in yellow and green. But most of all, he had this look that made him feel very domineering and commanding.

"I am the one and only immortal DIO." He said

"Yep. Everyone, say hello to DIO, a real vampire."

"VAMPIRE?!" Everyone cried out.

"Oh? Are you all intimidated by me, already?" DIO said to them. "Because I'm not just here for the money. I'm just going to prove my superiority over the mindless plebs. I'm simply here to dominate. And no Joestars to get in the way this time. "

"Is that directed towards us?" Cinder asked him. "Because you don't scare me."

"Oh ho? Looks like this one is feisty." DIO told her. "Interesting."

DIO then struts over to the others. Everyone is eyeballing DIO with uncertainty and nervousness.

" I like that attitude of yours." DIO whispered to Cinder. "I hope you will be an opponent worthy of me. But you must know, I've done many terrible things, and killed many people to get what I want."

"What a coincidence. So have I." Cinder whispered back.

Another boat comes by and three people get off this time. All three of them were females. The first one had blue hair, wore a blue hoodie, and most noticeably had a robotic arm for a left arm. (I'm using the Meta Runner incarnation.) The next woman had blonde hair, and wore a denim jacket and skirt, dark blue leggings, brown boots,and a black shirt with black and white sleeves. The third one was a short woman with green hair, and wore a black dress.

"These fine ladies here are Tari, Android 18, and Tatsumaki."

"Um....hello" Tari said shyly. "It's nice to meet you all."

"Tari, huh? You look more like a Larry." Susie said.

"So, where's my million dollars?" 18 asked.

"You have to win it first, 18" Chris reminded her.

"Well, I shouldn't have much of a problem winning that, after all." Tatsumaki said. "They don't look like much." She pointed at everyone who had already arrived.

"Who is this lost child?" Russel asked.

"What did you call me?!" Tatsumaki yelled. "I will crush you!"

"Chill out, people." Chris said. "No killing anyone....yet."

"At least he said yet." Susie said, glaring at Geralt.

The three newcomers join the others.

"Cool arm you got there." Edward said to Tari. "Just like mine."

He pulled up his sleeve and showed that he had a prosthetic automail right arm.

"Wow. Now that's amazing. Although mine is used for gaming. What happened to your arm?"

"It's....a long story."

He then looked away, looking like he didn't want to talk more about it.

"I'm sorry if I said something that offended you."

"It's cool. Don't worry about it. But an arm used for gaming? That sounds cool."

The next boat arrives, and the only person we see on it looks like a little girl. She had long blue hair in twin tails, and wore a simple colorful dress.

"Hi," she said. "My name's Wendy Marvell. Happy to be here."

"Is this really the best you could do, Chris?" DIO asked. "Some kid? You're making this too easy for me." This caused everyone to stare at him.

"Oh, I think she's more than capable." Chris said. "I picked all of you for a reason."

"Well, I will show that I AM capable." Wendy said. "I got fighting spirit."

After she said that, another person came off the boat Wendy was on. Only this one jumped up high into the air performing front flips. And when he came down, everyone was in shock.

"No way!"

"It can't be!"

"They brought him here?!

"But why?!"

"....." (This reaction was Katakuril)

The person that appeared was a man dressed from head to toe in red and black spandex. He had swords strapped to his back, and guns on his sides.

"LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, BOYS AND GIRLS, MAY I PRESENT TO YOU ALL, THE ONE AND ONLY MERC WITH A MOUTH, THE ONE WHO ALL THE READERS ARE DYING TO SEE, THE ONE WHO'S NOT GOING TO KEEP YOU ALL WAITING WITH THIS LONGER THAN NECESSARY INTRODUCTION, DEADPOOL!"

"Yep. That's right. I got Deadpool on the show."

Deadpool then takes a bow. "Well, it is just nice to be here." Deadpool said. "As soon as the author saw the suggestion for me, he jumped at the chance to add me in this story. Thanks again, MemeKing."

"Story?" Dororo said. Russel just shrugged.

"It is so nice to see you all. I'm such a big fan of all of you." Deadpool said. "I'm having such a fanboy moment right now. Would it hurt to ask for everyone's autograph? Here, you can sign my gun!"

Chris was irritated with how Deadpool was acting. "Deadpool, what did I say about breaking the fourth wall?"

"Um, that I can do it as much as I want, and you can't do anything about it?"

"No! I said to keep it to a minimum. Can I ask that of you?"

"Fine, I'll give it a rest. SIKE!"

Deadpool then joins the rest of the group as Chris is counting everyone up.

"Hmm. That's odd. There's twenty-five of you here. We're missing one."

After he said that, a green portal opened up, and everyone watched as an elderly man stepped through. He had light blue hair that was spiked, and wore a lab coat. And from the look of him, he was definitely drunk, made even more prevalent because he pulled out a flask and was drinking.

"Rick! Glad to have you here! You finally made it!" Chris said as Rick was still drinking. "Um, do you really need to be drinking right now?"

Another few seconds of drinking until Rick finally answer's back. "Yes. Besides, how else am I gonna *urp* tolerate this show? The only reason I auditioned for this piece of shit show was because Morty cashed in his tenth adventure and made me do it. Other than that, I could *urp* give a rat's ass."

His behavior had startled everyone.

"Where does Chris find these people?" Sora said. "First Deadpool, and now this guy?"

"Very interesting fellow." Katakuri said.

Rick then walks over to the others and introduces himself at the sametime. "What up? I'm Rick. Who the hell are you all? Don't *urp* care."

"Okay, now that we got everyone here, what do you say we head to the campgrounds and get everyone settled in."

(Later...)

Everyone is sitting at the campfire pit so that Chris could explain the rules and set up the teams. Some of the competitors were mingling with one another. Tari, Edward, and Sora were chatting together. Charlie was trying to strike up a conversation with Katakuri, who didn't seem interested. The King was pestering Edgeworth as he was trying to talk with Mercy. Rick was busy tinkering with an invention. Geralt was eyeballing Susie and DIO. They all stop what they're doing when they see Chris comes up to them.

"Alright everyone, listen up." Chris announced. "Before I go any further, I must ask how many of you are familiar with how the show works?"

About half of them raise their hands. "Okay, not bad. But for some of the dummies here that don't know, let me give a quick explanation: Try not to lose. When a team loses a challenge, they will vote one of their own off. Last person standing wins the million. Are we all clear?"

Everyone nods their heads.

"So what fun new method are you going to use to send us home?" Deadpool asked excitedly. "Are you gonna launch us with a rocket?! Ooh, how about kick us off with a giant boot?! Have MemeKing make us non canon?!"

"As much as those ideas sound awesome, I'm simply going to use the cannon like last time."

"HOLD IT! Is that even legal?" Edgeworth asked, pointing dramatically at Chris.

"According to the contracts you all signed, it is."

Edgeworth then grumbles something as Chris continues talking. "Now that that's out of the way, let's get to the meat and potatoes of it: the teams. But we're gonna do teams a little different. Each team is going to have a captain to lead their teams."

Deadpool raised his hand. "Ooh, I volunteer as tribute! Wait, wrong franchise. I mean captain!"

"Sorry DP, but the team captains have already been decided. The captains are Charlie and DIO! Come on up here, you two!"

Charlie was a little shocked. "What? Me? I don't know if I'd make a great leader."

DIO, on the other hand, was ecstatic. "Hmph. Naturally. It makes since that I lead them. You couldn't have made a better choice."

They both walk to the front as Chris pulls out a piece of paper. "Okay, when I call your name, walk over to where Charlie is. Russel, Nicole, Tari, Katakuri, Spinel, Joe, Edgeworth, Deadpool, Cinder, Tatsumaki, Rick, and Wendy."

The twelve of them walk over to Charlie.

"Looks like it's hard to get away from you today." Katakuri said coldly.

"I'll…do my best to be a great team leader." Charlie said nervously.

"Don't try to worry yourself about it." Wendy told her. "Take it easy. You're not alone on this."

"With a demon princess as your leader, I think it's fitting that your name should be....the Devilish Demons!"

A red logo then pops up showing a stereotypical demon head, complete with horns and a forked tail.

Charlie did not like the team name. "Really? Devilish? Well, not all demons can be bad. I believe they can change."

Chris ignored what she said and continued. "As for the rest of you. Susie, Dororo, Popo, Mercy, the King, Geralt, 18, Nomad, Nana, Edward, Elena, and Sora."

The remaining campers then go to DIO's side.

"I suppose they will do." DIO said.

"Aww, come on!" Susie said. "Do I have to be on a team with him?!" Susie was pointing at Geralt.

"I'm not proud of this either." Geralt said with disdain. "I have to share a team with a vampire, and whatever the hell you are."

"Hey, we made it on the same team!" Popo said to Nana.

"We got this!" Nana replied back, The both of them hug each other.

"Well, this team looks like fun." Elena said.

"And with a badass vampire as your leader," Chris said, "I hereby dub your team the Vile Vampires!"

A yellow logo then pops up, showing a vampire bat.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then see Chris in the outhouse. "This here will be the outhouse confessional booth. When you want to say something private to the world, or get something off your chest, you can do it here. Don't worry, it's secret and safe here. Mostly."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow. This is all happening so fast." Charlie said. "I'm leading a team? I didn't expect this. Still, I'm ready to win this. That money could be a really big help to the hotel."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, well, well." DIO said very menacingly. "This team could be of use. If I'm going to rise to the top, I can't do it alone. I need a few pawns to assist me. I already know who could be a big help to start, and that someone is on the other team."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Rick is seen going number one, until he turns around and notices the camera. "What the fuck are you all looking at?!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

And now, if you all look over here, you'll see your cabins. The Demons get the left cabin, and the Vampires get the right. Boys and girls each get their own side. Luckily, you all don't have your first challenge until tomorrow. Now would be a good time to get settled in, make some friends, and write your wills." After that Chris snickers a little bit, worrying some of them.

*Demon Boys Side*

All the guys are busy putting their stuff up and picking beds.

"Oh boy, this is gonna be so much fun!" Deadpool said as he was putting his belongings up. "I call top bunk!"

"Bro, what is your damage?" Russel asked him. "You're acting like a child right now."

"This doesn't surprise me." Edgeworth said. "When I heard that this show would have competitors from other universes, I figured there would be some oddballs."

Deadpool looked offended. "Hey, I'm not an oddball. I'm just crazy."

"Honestly, some of the competition scares me." Joe said. "That DIO guy looks like he could kill you in 50 different ways and make it look like an accident."

"Hey, Mr. Scarf Guy," Deadpool said to Katakuri. "What are you doing with that chair?" He noticed that Katakuri grabbed a chair and put in the middle of the room.

"This is where I sleep." Katakuri told them. "In all of my life, my back has never touched the ground. I was born standing up. I look down upon the ground."

"That. Is. Badass!" Deadpool said. He then walks over to Rick, who was busy tinkering with something. "Whatcha doing, Rick?"

"I'm busy trying to build a *urp* internet hotspot." Rick answered, not even looking back at them. "If I'm gonna be stuck in this shithole, I might as well have some Hulu to pass the time. And no, I'm not sharing the WiFi password, so leave me be, you fucking *urp* Deathstroke ripoff."

"Hey, I'll have you know that I iced that fool in Death Battle!"

"Yeah, and then you lost like a *urp* little bitch to that Mask guy." This shut Deadpool up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, Rick and Deadpool may be some tough teammates to work with," Edgeworth said, "but I think the rest of this team seems competent and sane. I just hope we can work as a team and not as a dysfunctional mess."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So, do any of you have faith that Charlie will make a great team captain?" Deadpool asked.

"It doesn't matter." Katakuri said. "If there's one thing I've learned, you trust and have faith in your captain. I'm putting a lot of trust in her."

He then gets up and starts to leave the cabin.

"Where are you going?" Edgeworth asked him.

"My merienda." Katakuri answered. "I'll be back. Don't follow me." He then leaves the cabin, bewildering them.

"So, could I get that WiFi password?" Russel asked.

*Demon Girls Side*

"So, what do you guys think about the rest of the team?" Tari asked.

"That Deadpool is a real wackjob." Nicole said. "I was not expecting this show to be this crazy."

"So, "Captain", got any tips to bring us to victory?" Tatsumaki asked Charlie. "Because you don't seem like much."

"Ummm....I'm not sure." Charlie responded nervously. "Okay, look, I'm gonna level with you guys. I'm not sure if I'm cut out to be a leader, but I will do my best to help. If you ask me, that Katakuri guy looks like he'd make a great leader."

"Why him?" Spinel asked.

"Well, probably because he's big, looks very strong, and he can see the future." Wendy answered. "He seems cool, but I'm sure you'll do fine. Don't be so worried."

"Well, that makes me feel a lot better. Thanks. And yeah, he does seem pretty cool."

As Cinder was watching this conversation, she was deep in thought.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I don't think she's cut out to lead us." Cinder said. "She seems like easy pickings. I mean, a weak looking boxer, some kids in parkas, and and a medic? Don't make me laugh. But there are some people here who could pose a problem. I could use some allies. In a show like this, you must play hard ball to get anywhere. The only person that I feel could be useful is that vampire. When you see an opportunity, you take it. I just need an opportunity to talk to him. I have a…proposition for him."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

*Vampire Girls Side*

"Man, this place is boring." Dororo huffed.

"Hey, it's only the first day. Things should get pretty interesting from here on out." 18 said.

Nana was sitting on her bunk looking sad. "This sucks. Popo and I normally share the same room. I feel so empty without him. And i hate that only one of us can win."

"Quit your whining!" Susie said. "He's only a room away! It's not like he lives on the other side of the world!"

"She is right, though." Elena said. "I can tell you two seem close. Just try to keep your chin up."

"With a madman like Chris around, it may be hard to." Mercy joked.

*Vampire Boys Side*

"I don't know about you guys, but after a long day, I'm tired." Sora said as he flopped down on a bed.

"Not even two hours here, and this place already seems like a madhouse." Geralt said.

"I agree." Popo said. "How dare he separate me and Nana."

"Mah boi, I think I know what will cheer you up." The King said.

"What's that?"

"DINNER."

"What is your deal with dinner?!" Edward said, sounding frustrated with him. "Look, kid. She's in the next room. You can see her at any time. I think you'll be fine."

"Who are you to call me a kid?!" Popo said. "You're the size of a kid!"

With that comment, Edward started to charge at Popo, ready to hurt him, but Geralt and the Nomad were holding him back.

"WHO DO YOU THINK YOU'RE CALLING SHORT, HUH?! DON'T CALL ME SMALL! I'LL BREAK OFF YOUR LEGS AND STICK THEM ON YOUR HEAD!

Sora was trying to calm him down. "Whoa, man, Take a chill pill! It's okay!"

The King was simply laughing his butt off in this situation. "Oahohohohohhuhuhu!"

"My, he has quite the temper." DIO thought to himself, taking enjoyment at the spectacle. "I'm really gonna have fun ruling this game. Tomorrow, my reign begins. Do your worst, Chris, because at the end of this game, I will stand at the top."

Chapter Text

We start with Chris giving his recap. "Last time on Total Drama Infinite, I decided to kick off a new season, and what better way to do it, than by bringing twenty-six competitors from many different fictional universes. And trust me, this group is weird. We have a vampire, an android, a mentally unstable scientist, an esper, a lawyer, and that ain't even half of them. All of them gunning for the money. After setting up the teams, and giving each team a captain, I gave them the rest of the day off to get settled in. But today is their first challenge, and we're gonna see if they got what it takes. Get yourselves ready, because we're starting off strong. Find out what will happen on today's exciting episode of Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We start off early in the morning, with both teams sound asleep, and not a care in the world. But that was about to come to an end, because Chris is seen outside both cabins, holding a megaphone and an airhorn. The host then gives the camera a wink. Then, in traditional Chris fashion, ruins everyone's morning by blaring the airhorn through the megaphone at an eardrum nuking volume, waking everyone up. This is followed by sounds of yelling, screaming, groans, and threats towards the host.

"RISE AND SHINE, LOSERS!" Chris yelled as everyone was complaining. "Ahh, I love this job."

"Aw, come on! Just give me another hour!" Russel groaned.

"It's too early for this!" Dororo complained. "Kids need their sleep!"

"Does he really dare interrupt my rest?!" DIO said darkly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Edgeworth was seen rubbing the sleep out of his eyes. "It was already hard enough to get to sleep. Not the mention the fact that some of our team snores. And now Chris wakes us up at seven in the morning? And in a very unorthodox way? I'm starting to have regrets applying for this show."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After everyone finally got up and got dressed, they all headed to the mess hall for breakfast. But as you all know, breakfast would be less than desired for them when Chef Hatchet was the one making the food. Their breakfast was his signature gray slop. Once everyone gets their food, both teams sit at their own tables, and either make an attempt to eat the "food," or complain about it.

"What culinary school did that guy go to?" Tari asked, looking down at her food in disgust.

"I can't believe they can get away with serving this to us." Edgeworth said, not even attempting to eat it.

"Lucky me, because gems don't need to eat food." Spinel said. "But it looks like you earthlings aren't as lucky."

"Some people have all the luck." Joe said to Spinel.

"It's not sweet." Katakuri said bitterly, as he was putting the food under his scarf to eat. "I would've preferred donuts."

"Donuts actually sound so good right about now." Wendy said to him.

"Nice to see some people have good tastes, kid"

"Thanks."

Charlie was busy trying to make conversation with her team. "So...how did everyone sleep?"

"Don't ask. I'm going through one hell of a hangover." Rick said, as he was just lying face first on the table.

"Are you at least gonna be sober enough for whatever challenge Chris has planned?" Spinel asked him.

"I doubt it. Personally, my sleep went well until that psycho host decided to act as an alarm clock." Tatsumaki said, who was in a very bad mood from Chris' earlier antics.

"Looks to me like you haven't watched this show before." Deadpool told her. "Even I knew to suspect him pulling a stunt like that. Classic Chris. Expect the unexpected. I'm so excited for whatever our first challenge is gonna be!"

"Hmph. Like an S Class hero like me would take advice from a lunatic like you."

"Suit yourself."

"Well, whatever he has planned, we gotta make sure we work together as a team." Charlie told them. "Even if this team is...quirky."

As she says this, she's looking at fellow teammates like Deadpool, who was molding his food into the shape of himself, And Rick, who went back to drinking.

"You know what? You might actually be right." Nicole said. "We need to work together, and especially make sure not to lose."

"Exactly." Charlie said. "We will do our best and show everyone that we aren't Devilish Demons, but Determined Demons!"

"Not bad," Cinder told her, "but demons are supposed to be vicious, cold-hearted, and unforgivable brutes."

"...Right." Charlie said, sort of irritated by what she said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Sadly, she is right." Cinder said. "Many members of our team are lost causes, even her. But a group of them could be a problem. To make it far, the strong must band together. And that vampire appears to be strong. Hopefully, he will accept my offer of a partnership. Just need to talk to him when he's alone."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Charlie was looking upset. "Man, that really grinds my gears when people say that demons are like that. It's my dream to help them out and rehabilitate them for their sins. The fact that that dream of mine is laughed at a lot really bugs me, but I can show that's not the case. More importantly, I'm going to make sure we do our best, and show we got what it takes."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then move over to the Vampires, some of whom were trying to see if they could stomach the food.

"Man, I wouldn't make my worst enemy eat this." Edward recoiled. "I probably won't eat anything while I'm here now."

"I mean, it probably can't be that bad." Dororo said, as she bravely took a bite, and swallowed it. A second later, she looked green in the face, and felt like she was about to throw up. "See...nothing to it." She said weakly.

"Kid, that took a lot of guts." 18 told her. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"Its...fine. Nothing to worry...about."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Dororo is seen in the confessional throwing up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Some of the other Vampires were busy making conversation. Elena, Sora, and the Nomad were talking with the Ice Climbers. (Except for the Nomad, who as we know doesn't speak. I guess you could say...listening?)

"No way!" Elena said to the Ice Climbers, sounding surprised. "You guys are in Smash? That's where the famous fighters Ryu and Ken have been."

"Same with Cloud." Sora said, remembering the soldier. "Man, it's been a long time since I've seen him. I bet he's having a lot of fun there."

"Yeah, it's a lot of fun," Popo said, as Nana nodded in agreement. "but we got kicked out for a while there for illegal teaming. It's not our fault they couldn't handle our tag team chain grabs."

"But that's enough about us." Nana said, as she then looked over to the Nomad. "Hey, Mr. Nomad, could you do more of that magic? It's really cool!"

The Nomad nods and then claps his hands, bringing the food in front of them to life, and dancing around.

"That is just spectacular!" Elena said, as she and the others were watching this spectacle. Unfortunately, this was interrupted when they see a foot stomp on the living food. They look up and see that Susie was standing on the table with her axe out. This even got the attention of the Demons.

"Hey, chef guy!" Susie yelled, "This grub sucks! How about actually making something good for a change, and give us some damn cake!"

"What are you up to now, girl?!" Geralt asked her.

They all then see Chef come out front. He was holding a meat cleaver, and looked in a very bad mood. "ALRIGHT, WHO'S THE UNGRATEFUL MAGGOT THAT'S GOT A PROBLEM WITH MY FOOD?!"

Susie answered. "That would be me! So, is that a yes on that cake, or am I gonna have to start busting heads?!"

"OH, IS THAT A THREAT, GIRLIE?!

"It's not a threat, or a promise! IT'S A GUARANTEE!"

Deadpool was starting to get excited. "Alright, a fight! Place your bets guys!"

Mercy was trying to keep this from escalating. "Can we please not fight right now?" Mercy said to Susie. "It's our first morning here. Let's not start it with violence."

Geralt stood up. "Don't waste your time with her." He said. "I'm gonna stop her before this gets out of hand."

Before the witcher could do anything, a giant boom was heard as he gets hit in the face by what appeared to be a burger. His team slowly turned in the direction the shot came from, and saw the King standing there holding a bazooka like contraption.

"What was that for?!" 18 yelled at the King. "And what is that?! Explain yourself!"

"Yeah, he had that under control!" Edward added.

"First, this is my Dinner Blaster." The King explained nonchalantly. "And as for the reason I hit him, he just got in the way. I was aiming for the chef."

"AND WHAT'S YOUR BEEF WITH ME?!" Chef asked the King.

"I simply wanted dinner. Not breakfast, but dinner."

Chef was weirded out by what the King said. "Wait...what?"

"And once you scrub all the floors in Hyrule, then we'll talk about mercy."

"Can someone please shut him up?!" Susie yelled. "This is my fight!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What is up with this team?!" Edward exclaimed. "It seems like we just can't have a normal morning. At least people like Geralt seem sane, but that King guy. He doesn't make sense half the time. And Susie, who seems to be aching for a fight. Sigh."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That girl needs to stop acting so reckless." Geralt said. "She needs to stop picking fights. Even though teamwork isn't my cup of tea, we need to have that if we're going to get anywhere. I'm still going to keep an eye on her, and the other members that stick out like bent nails."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Suddenly, Chris comes through the door and sees all the commotion.

"Well, glad to see you're all enjoying your first morning here." Chris said. "As much as I would love to watch a fight break out right now, I have to let you all know that your first challenge will be in an hour."

"Such a shame." DIO said. "I would've loved to watch some blood be shed."

"You got lucky this time." Susie said to Chef. "Next time, we settle it."

"Hmph. Good luck with that." Chef told her.

Geralt then gets back up after being unconscious for a moment. His team then goes over to him to see if he's alright.

"Are you okay?" Mercy asked him. "Do you need any healing?"

"Thanks, but I'll be fine." Geralt answered. He then turns and sees the other team staring at them.

"Okay...that was awkward." Nicole said.

"Well, we can't focus on that right now." Edgeworth told his team. "Our first challenge is in an hour."

"He's right." Charlie said. "Who knows what it'll be."

"I bet you he's gonna rehash the cliff jump challenge." Deadpool said.

"No way." Russel said. "I bet you ten bucks it's gonna be something new and unexpected."

"You're on."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

An hour later, We then see everyone standing atop the cliff that was used for the first episode's challenge, and everyone changed into their swimwear, with a few exceptions.

"Pony up, pal." Deadpool said, as Russel begrudgingly held up his end of the deal and paid him the ten bucks.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"See, I already knew beforehand." Deadpool explained. "I was looking at the rough draft script that MemeKing wrote for this episode."

Authors Note: (Wait, when did you get a hold of it?)

"That's not important right now. What's important was that I was right. That was easy money."

(Yeah, well don't pull a stunt like that again, or I will write you out of this story.)

"Aww, you wouldn't do that. You love me. Plus, I'm probably going to end up being a fan favorite, so good luck doing that without upsetting readers."

(Ugh. Just don't read the script ahead of schedule again. Please?)

"Fine. Sometimes, you're no fun."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Doesn't this seem a bit too predictable?" Cinder asked Chris. "I mean, you've done this in two previous seasons?"

"I prefer to call it nostalgic." Chris answered. He then starts to explain the challenge. "Besides, this is only the first part of the challenge. For this part, each team member will jump off this cliff one by one to the safe zone target below. If you jump, you get a point. Don't, and just like last time, you will be forced to wear a chicken hat for the rest of the day. The team with the most jumpers gets an advantage in part two."

"Then what's the point in aiming to land in the target?" 18 asked. "I mean, we get the point if we jump, regardless.

"Well, to answer your question, the safe zone doesn't have hungry, man eating sharks."

They all look below and see the target. Around it, sharks are swarming the waters. One of those sharks looks very familiar to some of them. That shark looks up to them and waves menacingly at them.

"Wait...is that Fang?" Tari asked, sounding worried. "THE Fang?!

"As in that mutated killer shark?!" Dororo asked.

"The one and only. And he's looking for some "fun." How's that for motivation?"

"Motivation?! That's inhumane!" Wendy said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That is where I'm drawing the line." Edgeworth said. "Sharks? He can't get away with this. I looked through that contract last night, and I couldn't find a single loophole. No man should be able to get away with a crime like this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Glass Joe was seen writing something on a piece of paper. "I figure now is good of time as any to write my will, since I'm probably about to die. I give all my possessions to my loving family. If I had one."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ha! This looks too easy." Tatsumaki said confidently. "I'll just float down."

"Sorry to burst your bubble," Chris told her, "but you can each use alternative means to slow your descent. BUT NO FLYING OR LEVITATION."

"Fine." She huffed.

"I do have one thing to ask you all first. Does anybody here not know how to swim?"

There was silence for a moment, until Katakuri raised his hand.

"Aww, what's the matter?" Cinder said mockingly. "Scared of a little water?"

"No. You've got the wrong idea." Katakuri said. "I physically can't swim."

"May I ask why?" Chris asked him.

Katakuri then tried to quickly explain to them why. "I ate a devil fruit. Where I come from, they're mystical fruits that give you superpowers when you eat them, but in return, you lose your ability to swim. I would sink like a rock."

DIO was skeptical. "That sounds kind of farfetched." DIO said suspiciously. "He's probably lying to give his team an advantage. How do we know he's telling the truth?"

"You want proof? I'll show you!"

A moment later, everyone was freaked out as they see this white, gooey substance coming out of his body.

"What are you, freak?!" Susie exclaimed.

"I ate the Mochi Mochi fruit. I can create and turn into mochi. That answer your question, vampire? I'm telling the truth."

The look on DIO's face showed he was mad at being proved wrong.

"A delicious sounding power," Chris said, "but it'll still go against your team if you don't jump. But since you're swimming impaired, I'll make it a little easier for you."

He tosses Katakuri a floatie that looked like a donut.

"Gee...thanks." Katakuri said sarcastically.

"You're welcome."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That fool dare call me a liar?" Katakuri said. "I don't have…." He faltered for a moment. "...anything to hide."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Vampires, you're up first." Chris told them.

Elena then looks down at the water below, and then back to her team. "So...who wants to go first?"

"Looks like somebody just volunteered themselves." DIO said to Elena.

"Wait, you mean me? Okay then." The young fighter looked back down below. "It can't be that bad. Wish me luck, guys."

Elena then takes a few steps back, then runs and jumps off the cliff, diving towards the water headfirst. She safely lands in the safe zone. She then floats back up to the surface and waves at everyone, signaling she's okay.

"That doesn't look too hard. We'll go next!" The Ice Climbers both said in unison. They both jump off together, and spin round and round as they're falling down, creating a flurry to slow them down. The both of them land in the safe zone.

One by one, more of the Vampires jump down to the safe zone. Mercy is using her wings to glide instead of flying. Susie slides along the cliff side. DIO simply jumped off, but had an expressionless look on his face as he descended. 18 was shooting ki blasts below her to slow her down. Next, it was the King's turn.

"Nope. I'm not doing it." The King said.

"What's the hold up, old man?" Edward asked him.

"I haven't had any dinner. I can't perform at my best without any."

The rest of the Vampires had had a look of shock and disappointment on their faces.

"That's a stupid reason!" Dororo said to him. "You're just making a stupid excuse! Just jump already!"

The King was starting to get frustrated with her. "Kid, don't test my patience. I have Ganon on speed dial, and I will not hesitate to have him teach you a lesson. Michael Rosen learned that the hard way."

"Quit acting selfish and petty and just jump!" Sora yelled.

The King held his hand up at Sora. "Enough. My mind is made up. I'll be taking one of those chicken hats now."

Chris just shrugged and tossed him a hat. "Hey, it's your team's loss."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I ain't scared of him sending some monster after me." Dororo said. "I have a powerful ronin friend who can also teach him a lesson."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That man is quite a nuisance." Geralt said. "Not only did he attack me earlier, but now he won't jump for practically no reason? I can't stand someone like him!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After the King's refusal to jump, the next Vampire to jump was Sora. Sora was performing acrobatic jumps off the cliff side and rocketed into the safe zone. Dororo jumps next and does a cannonball. Geralt jumps next and was also expressionless as he goes down. Edward jumped next, free falling to the safe zone.

This just left the Nomad to jump. He looked down at the water below, and started to look nervous. The magic being was terrified by the height, and the sharks. He then looked over at Chris and shook his head while waving his hands.

"I take that you're not going to jump?" Chris asked the Nomad. He nodded his head. "Aww, don't feel too bad...chicken."

He tosses the Nomad a chicken hat, and he glumly walks down to the shore, where the rest of his team was waiting.

"Don't feel too bad, man." Sora told the Nomad. "At least you had a more justified reason to jump." He was glaring over at the king. The Nomad felt a little better from his comment.

"Okay, so that was eleven jumpers, and two chickens." Chris said. "Demons, you're up. Try to get at least twelve jumpers."

Most of the Demons look at each other nervously to see who will go first. That is, until Rick finally said something.

"You know what?! Fuck it!" Rick snapped, surprising them. "Since you're all looking at each other to see who goes first like whiny babies, I'll fucking *urp* do it!"

Rick goes to the cliff's edge, and is about to jump off back first. Before he drops, he flips them all off. "Peace among worlds."

(Authors Note: See what I did there?")

Rick then plummeted off the cliff, and landed in the safe zone. "See? Was that so *urp* hard?"

"We could've done without the attitude, thank you very much." Edgeworth said to himself, as he took it upon himself to jump next. He didn't try anything to slow himself down, but still landed in the safe zone nonetheless.

Tari was the next one to jump. She looked nervous at first, but then suddenly, her eye started glowing. What they didn't know was that she was analyzing the cliff to pull off the safest way to get to the water. She takes a few steps back, and takes a deep breath. Her team was watching in anticipation to see what she'd do. She then starts running and then jumps off. As she's falling, she quickly plants her feet on the cliff side for a moment, and uses it as leverage to propel herself further. Once she did this, she was off like a bullet, and was even performing spins and flips until she landed in the water. The Vampires watched this down below. Some Some of them were shocked, and some were amazed by her skill. "Crackerjack!" She cheered out.

"That was incredible!" Edward said to her as she got out of the water. "Didn't expect you to have a lot of skill!"

Tari was flattered by his comment, and tried acting humble about it. "Oh, really? Well, thanks. Just, you know, doing my best. It's not that great. "

"Not that great?! If they were judging it on style, I'd say you'd top everyone else."

"Well, uhhh...thank you very much."

Susie felt offended by what he said. "You think your own team didn't do it as good as that girl, huh?!" She yelled at Edward. "How dare you!"

Mercy tried to calm her down. "Leave him be. It's not like we're being judged on style. It's if we jump or not. He's allowed to have an opinion."

"She's right." Elena added. "Plus, I thought it looked amazing. It's nothing to make a fuss over."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow, for someone on the other team, Edward seemed really impressed with my skills. Plus, he was impressed with my arm yesterday." Tari beamed. "It's great to see that there are some nice people like him here."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"She sure has a lot of talent, even if she doesn't see it in herself." Edward said. "After dealing with a team of weirdos, I feel I can talk to and relate to someone like her."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then see the next Demons to jump, which was Spinel. She tried stretching herself down at different intervals, and landed safely. Tatsumaki was the next to jump, and she had a very displeased look on her face as she fell. Next, it was Cinder's turn to jump, and she was also silent as she plummeted. After her, it was Joe's turn.

He was looking very terrified at the prospect of jumping at a dangerous height. Only to risk getting eaten by sharks.

"What are you waiting for?! Do it!" Nicole yelled.

Joe was so scared, he straight up fainted right there. When he fell, he fell off the cliff into the water.

"Ummm...are you gonna count that?" Russel asked Chris. Chris was thinking to himself about it for a second.

"Well, since he didn't willingly jump," Chris said, "I'm not going to count that." He then tosses the chicken hat off the cliff for him.

"That's not fair!" Nicole yelled. "He fainted! Give him another try!"

"Sorry. All decisions are final."

"It'll be fine." Charlie reassured Nicole. "As long as no one else backs down, we'll win this."

"Well, I'm not taking that risk!" Nicole said, as she then suddenly picked up Russel and threw him off the cliff. Russel was screaming as he fell into the water.

Katakuri was stunned at her actions. "What was that about?!" He asked her.

"If we're gonna win this, we have to take risks, and take no prisoners!"" After she said this, she then immediately jumped off the cliff.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay...so maybe I'm a little competitive." Nicole said. "I just can't stand to lose. I know not everyone agrees with that kind of mindset, but in a show like this, you gotta have that will to win if you want to make it somewhere. If my team can't handle that, then that's their problem. Sometimes, you have to do what it takes to win."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, I didn't get a say in any of that." Russel said. "I was gonna jump anyway."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Deadpool went to jump next.

"Okay, now everyone stand back and watch this story's shining star go at it!"

Deadpool jumps and uses his teleportation belt he had, (He didn't change into a swimsuit) and teleports close to the water, and lands with some backflips. When he rises to the surface, he pulls out of nowhere a small score sign that had the number ten on it. Everyone who was at the shore gave him an awkward applause.

Deadpool was a little upset with their reaction. "Oh, come on! This is me we're talking about! I expected a bigger applause."

"What, was he expecting us to score him?" Spinel asked her team.

"What goes on through his head?" Tari questioned.

"You're all just jealous."

After Deadpool, Charlie jumped, screaming as she fell. After that, Wendy jumped, manipulating the air to make it a little easier for her. This left Katakuri as the only Demon left.

"Alright, big guy," Chris told him, "If you do the jump, you'll win your team an advantage in the next part of the challenge."

Both teams were watching down below, wondering if this behemoth of of a man would jump.

"You think he'll actually do it?" Tari asked Wendy.

"I'm sure he will." Wendy answered, "Given how he is, I'd be surprised if he didn't."

"If he does though, he'll sink like an anchor." Spinel said.

"Whether he does or not," Edgeworth said, "I'm pretty sure his continuance in the game will be decided on his choice."

As the pirate was looking down below, everyone was on the edge of their seat to see what he'll do.

"I don't need time to think about it." Katakuri said, "I'm doing it."

He then tosses the floatie away and jumps off. For what he was gonna do, he wouldn't need it. As he's going down, he uses his mochi powers and turns into a white, gooey ring, and is rolling down the cliff at high speed like a wheel. He's moving so fast that no one can see him. All that they do see is a gigantic splash as he lands in the water, with everyone getting soaked.

"The Demons have done it!" Chris announced. "They have won the first part of the challenge!"

The Demons start cheering for their victory, until they realize something.

"Uh...is he okay down there?" Wendy asked nervously. For a few moments, there is silence. Some of them start freaking out.

"Well, he's probably dead." Rick bluntly said. "He won't be missed. I call dibs on his stuff."

"Don't worry, guys." Deadpool told them. "I'll get him!"

The mercenary jumps into the water, and comes back up a minute later with Katakuri, who was unconscious. Once he lays him down on the shore, everyone gathers around the giant.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, if he's dead, then that's one big threat out of the game." Cinder said. "One can always hope."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Edgeworth went to check his pulse. "Okay, there's a pulse. He's still alive."

Deadpool then got up close to his face. "This looks bad. Looks like I'll have to give him mouth to mouth."

Deadpool starts to grab a hold of his scarf to pull it away, but Katakuri's eyes suddenly spring open as he grabs Deadpool's hand.

"Do that, and you die!" Katakuri growled.

"What, afraid you were gonna enjoy it?" Deadpool joked, and then started making gestures that imitated kissing. "Bet you that the reader's would've loved to see that."

"You had us worried!" Charlie said. "Why did you still do it, if you knew there was a chance you were gonna die?!"

Katakuri then gave her his explanation. "I'm not scared to die. I'm not letting our team fail because of me. Most importantly, I'm making sure not to let my captain down."

Charlie was stunned by his words. "Wow...that's pretty deep."

"Don't think too much about it. My strength is yours."

Chris then comes down to the shore to congratulate the winners. "Now that was one wicked way to end it! Demons, that was a great finish. With twelve jumpers and one chicken, you all get a sweet advantage in part two."

The Demons cheer again, while most of the Vampires groan in disappointment.

"Man, this sucks!" Dororo cried.

"At least some people actually proved they had what it took, while some were worthless." DIO said, looking at the King and the Nomad. The Nomad looked away in shame while the King got out his dinner blaster, ready to shoot the vampire for his comment. He takes a shot, but the vampire dodges faster than the eye can see.

"Are you really trying to shoot me? I like you." DIO told him.

(Again, see what I did there? I couldn't resist the Jojo reference.)

"Now, if you all follow me, we'll take you to the next part. This will also be a throwback "

"Oh! Oh! I already know what it is!" Deadpool said, raising his hand up like a child to explain it.

"No! No spoilers!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then fast forward to the main campgrounds. When everyone got there, all they saw was a gigantic pile of lumber, and some assorted tools.

"Welcome to part two! Just like in season one, you will be building a hot tub!"

"Really? Another challenge from the past? Very original." 18 said sarcastically, sounding bored about the challenge idea.

"What's wrong with starting a season with some nostalgia? There will be a mix of original and old challenges, to keep things interesting. Besides, there's a twist to this part."

"Which is?" Cinder asked.

"Since the Demons won part one, they will be the only team that gets to use this wood and tools to build their hot tub. The Vampires will have to find an alternative way to build a hot tub. And just like last time, they will be judged by moi, and the team that wins will get to keep the hot tub, on top of invincibility."

"So you're just going to leave us with nothing to build this?" Geralt asked. "Not even any tools?"

"The only tool is your imagination. You all have three hours. Have fun."

Chris then leaves them to work on their hot tubs.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"It could've been much more fun if Chris would've let me tell them what the challenge was." Deadpool pouted.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Charlie gathered her team to make an announcement. "Okay guys. We did a great job out there! And we have a really great advantage, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't do our best for this! So let's grab some tools, and let's win this!"

The rest of the Demons cheer in agreement, but with the Vampires, they were drawing a blank on what to do.

"Okay, we got no tools, or materials, so what are we gonna do?!" Susie yelled out. "Make a hot tub out of thin air?!"

Suddenly, Edward got an idea. "Wait, I got an idea!"

"Well, let's hear it" Mercy said.

"First, I'm gonna need need a hose."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Edward was sitting there looking confident. "For this, we won't need tools. Just a little friend I like to call alchemy."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Time passes. We then transition back to the Demons, who are now hard at work on their hot tub. Nicole and Tari were busy sawing the wood. Russel and Spinel were carrying over the wood to everyone, so that Rick and Deadpool could hammer and weld it together. Cinder, Katakuri, and Tatsumaki were standing guard to make sure that the other team didn't try to sabotage them. Once they took care of the welding, Wendy, Edgeworth, and Joe were carrying buckets like a fire brigade to fill the tub.

"I must ask, what happened when I passed out?" Joe asked them as they were carrying back water.

"You missed it!" Wendy exclaimed. "Katakuri pulled off this amazing jump!"

"Well, wish I could've seen it. I'm sorry that I cowered out back there. I guess I just didn't have the guts to do it."

"Don't beat yourself up about it." Edgeworth told him. "I don't think most people would've really had the courage to do that."

"But, everyone on the team jumped except me. I just fainted like a coward. I'm probably just dead weight to you guys."

"You said you joined this show because wanted to prove your worth, right?" Edgeworth asked the boxer.

"Yeah. I guess I did."

"Then don't talk about yourself like that." Wendy told him. So you made a small blunder in the first challenge. Failure is just victory training. If you want to prove you have what it takes to go toe to toe with many of these superhumans, then the first thing you need is self confidence."

"I guess you're right. I'll do my best to work on that. Thanks for the advice."

"Anytime."

Once they bring the water, they see Charlie inspecting the hot tub to see if it's good enough. "Okay, not bad, not bad."

"It shouldn't be bad." Rick told her. "I used some of my own equipment to reinforce this thing and keep it together. If I had made a mistake, which I didn't, I'm pretty sure I *urp* would know about it."

"Don't jinx it." Tatsumaki coldly told him. "Sigh. Couldn't we have gotten a better job then just standing here keeping watch like a couple of goons? I'm bored out of my mind."

"I thought it would be a good idea." Katakuri told the esper. "Just by looking, I can tell that some members of the other team look shady and unpredictable. Just trying to be prepared."

"Really?" Cinder asked him. "Aren't you also worried if anyone on this team could be shady or suspicious?"

"I can't think about that now. With this team, we have to work together, but if there was someone on this team that dares to do so," He gets a dark look on his face. "I will not hesitate to get rid of them. Personally."

"Well...good to know." Cinder said, giving off a sinister smirk that no one else could see.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This man could be a big threat." Cinder said. "Him and that future sight ability of his. Such a shame that he didn't drown. From the look of things, he probably doesn't expect any of his own team to do anything suspicious right now. That will be his undoing. If I'm going to get rid of someone first, it should be him. But before I do so, I want to learn how he can see the future. I'll learn how he does it, get rid of him, and use this skill along with my other abilities to rule this game."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then move back to the Vampires, and we see Dororo with a water hose spraying the ground in front of them as Edward had instructed her to do. "Is this enough?" She asked. In front of them, the ground was turned into mud.

"Yes." Edward answered, putting both of his hands together. "It's perfect. Everyone stand back."

The team does so as Edward places his hands on the ground, and then a blinding flash of light appears in front of them. When the light fades away, everyone looks and sees an elegant looking hot tub that was made out of mud.

"What was that?!" Elena asked, sounding excited. "Did you use magic like the Nomad?!"

"Not exactly." Edward answered. "I used alchemy. I transmuted the mud into the shape of a hot tub. With it, I can convert matter and transmute it into anything I can think of, but in order to do so, I need to provide something of equal value. Plus, when transmuting something, I need to know the chemical makeup of what I'm-"

"Enough with the boring nerd stuff!" Susie yelled, interrupting the young alchemist. "If you can turn stuff into other stuff, why use mud?!"

"Mud is really malleable and easy to shape. Besides, with no tools or supplies, it's the best bet we got."

"He's right. Now that is some smart thinking, kid" Geralt said. "An ability like that could be a big help."

"The only limit is what's provided in front of me, and my imagination. Chris did say to use our imagination, didn't he?"

"Maybe he'll give us bonus points for creativity." Nana said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What an interesting power that boy has." DIO said. "So many more people here with unpredictable abilities than I thought. But while that power could be helpful, it could pose a threat."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I think it's terrible!" The King said. Most of the team gasps at this.

This sudden comment started to upset Edward. "Oh yeah? Why's that, old man? And if it has something to do with dinner, so help me, I will beat you six feet under!"

"I mean, mud simply won't do."

"But it's the best choice we've got." Mercy told him.

"Enough. We must redo it. I say we use some used car parts."

"Now you're not making any sense again!" 18 said. It's fine the way it is."

The King then pulls out his dinner blaster again, and fires a shot at the hot tub, destroying it to pieces, with the chunks of mud hitting all all of them. The Vampires watched all of this in shock.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Did he just..." Elena said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"...seriously destroy..." Sora said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"...ALL OF MY HARD WORK?!" Edward yelled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Vampires then burst into argument and yelling towards the King.

"Why did you destroy it?!"

"It was under control!"

"That little runt should've done it my way!"

"What did you call me, you fat idiot?!"

"ENOUGH!" Geralt yelled, silencing the whole team. Once he had their attention, he regains his composure. "Look, we should still have some time to fix this. We can just quickly make another one, and-"

"TIMES UP, PEOPLE!" Chris announced. "STOP WHAT YOU'RE DOING!"

"Damn it." Geralt whispered to himself.

Chris then walks up to the hot tub that the Demons made. It looked very well built and sturdy. They had even included cup holders on it. The Demons watch nervously as the host inspects every inch of their creation.

Chris was very impressed with their work. "Alright, now this is a wicked hot tub. Let's see if the Vampires can top this."

He then walks over to the Vampires, and sees nothing but an angry looking team covered in mud.

"Well, it's definitely clear that the winner of this challenge is none other than the Devilish Demons!" The Demons cheer in celebration.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, we did it!" Joe said enthusiastically. "Looks I won't be the first person going home!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And as promised, you all get to keep the hot tub as your prize!" Chris said. He then turns his attention towards the Vampires. "Vampires, looks like you'll be sending someone home tonight. Happy voting!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Happy voting, he says." Dororo said, sounding mad. "I know I'm happy with who I'm voting for."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later, we see the Demons celebrating their victory in their hot tub. Charlie, Deadpool, Joe, Wendy, and Spinel were relaxing in it, while the rest of the them were either relaxing or partying nearby.

"Guys, I'd just like to say something." Charlie said to them. "We did great today, and we're going to make sure we keep doing better!" She then raises a glass to make a toast. "To the Demons! To victory!"

"And to many more!" Deadpool said, as the rest of them raised their glasses.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night, the Vampires were not feeling in a partying mood. They were all sitting at the bonfire pit, where Chris is seen with a plate of marshmallows.

"Vampires, what a way to start the show. The votes have been cast and you have all made your decision. But I must say, your team's votes weren't that diverse or surprising. I assume you all know the drill by now. Here, I have twelve marshmallows. When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow. If your name isn't called, you're taking the cannon home."

The Vampires all watch in anticipation as he calls out names. "The first marshmallow goes to...Sora." Sora gets up and claims his marshmallow, looking happy and relieved, as Chris calls out more names.

"Mercy"

"Popo"

"Dororo"

"DIO"

"Nana"

"Susie"

"Elena"

"Geralt"

"18"

"And the Nomad."

This just left Edward and the King. Both had determined and confident looks on their faces.

"King Harkinian, you're here because of your insanity, unpredictability, and frankly, being no help to your team whatsoever. In fact, you've been nothing but an annoying hindrance to them. Edward...I don't know why you're here. Your idea and creativity could have led to a nice victory, but that was all blown to bits. The final marshmallow goes to..."

…

…

…

…

…

"...Edward."

The King was stunned as he saw Edward go up to claim his sweet reward. "What?! You all voted for me?! How could you!"

"Given all the trouble you caused today, I'm surprised you didn't see this coming." Geralt told him.

"Mah boi, looks like you got what you deserved." Edward said. He then walked up to the King, and then gave him an nasty kick where "the sun don't shine."

"That was for calling me a runt earlier!" Edward added.

The King was crying out in pain as he was loaded into the cannon.

"Any last words before we blow you sky high?" Chris asked the King.

"Good luck without me!" The King told his now former team. "You all made a terrible mistake!"

They then hear him screaming into the distance as the cannon launches the King off the island and into the distance.

"Vampires, I hope to see you all bounce back from this loss, but for now, you're all safe. You're dismissed for tonight."

The Vampires then head back to their cabins, with most of them going straight to bed. That is, except for DIO. He noticed a certain someone sitting on the porch of the Demon cabin. He walked over and saw that it was Cinder sitting.

"A bit late to be sitting out here alone, don't you think?" DIO asked the maiden.

"I assume you're here to do more than make small talk." Cinder said, cutting right to the chase.

"You saw right through me. Very well. I've come to you because I have an offer."

"Funny, I was thinking the exact same thing."

"Ever since we've gotten here, you've really piqued my interest. I see that you have a lot of power within you. As do I. I see you as as strong opponent, and I see opportunity. I feel that if we combine our power, we would be truly unbeatable. We would crush the rest of this riff raff all the way to the finale."

"So you're saying you want to form as alliance?"

"Precisely. I see that we can benefit each other, and show this game that two wrongs can make an right. And having someone on the other team, I'd have someone on the inside. And you would have someone on the other side, too. We would rule this game with an iron clad fist. So...what do you say?" The vampire holds out his hand to offer the deal.

Cinder doesn't take too long to think it over. "Alright, you've got yourself a deal, but I do have one suggestion."

"Alright, and what might that be?"

"I have the feeling that just the both of us may not be quite enough to conquer this game. What would you say if maybe we were to add a few more members to this...group?"

DIO then has to think this over for a second. "Okay, that's not a bad idea. I too, see players here who could be a problem. And some who could be useful. Fair enough. You and I shall take a member or two from our own teams, and have them join with us. Just make sure to make it a good choice."

"Oh, I have one or two people in mind that could be of some use. And once it's just our group left...we're done. It'll be every man for themselves."

"Excellent idea. I now have a good choice myself. Let's rule this game...together."

The two villains then shake hands, sealing the deal. After that, the two go their separate ways, back into their cabins.

Chapter Text

We begin with Chris' recap. "Last time on Total Drama Infinite, we put our 26 new competitors through their first challenge, and it was a trip down memory lane by having them do the cliff jump challenge. Some had the guts to jump, but of course, there were chickens. After that, we had them build their very own hot tubs. The Vampires would've had it in the bag with Edward's alchemy, but that plan was blown to bits when King Harkinian decided to act out and destroy it, sealing his fate as the first contestant voted off. After that, an alliance of epic proportions was formed between Cinder and DIO. What can we expect from this deviant partnership? And who will be the next loser to be cannon fodder? Find out on today's exciting episode of Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We start with the Demons chilling outside their cabin. Deadpool, Charlie, Tatsumaki, Russel, Nicole, Tari, Joe, Katakuri, Rick, and Wendy were chilling outside, and they were in high spirits from their recent victory.

"You better believe we're in high spirits, MemeKing!" Deadpool exclaimed.

Tari looked up from her handheld game she was playing. "Who are you talking to?" Tari asked the mercenary.

"Hard to tell with him." Russel answered. "I guess he's just happy about winning."

"I know I am." Joe said. "I've only ever won at something once, and that was an accident."

"Well, this was no accident, 'cause we rule!" Deadpool beamed.

"Don't get cocky and rest on your laurels." Katakuri deadpanned. "Just because we won the first challenge doesn't mean it will be any easier. If anything, that other team will be trying extra hard to make sure we don't."

"Aww, lighten up, Scarfy. Just relax and have a bit of fun."

"Did you even listen to what I said?!"

"It'll be alright." Wendy reassured Katakuri. "I'm sure when the time comes, we'll be ready. And we'll be improving, too."

"At least someone else around here thinks we should keep improving." The giant grumbled. "Keep thinking that way, kid."

"Can we just talk about literally anything else but being prepared for another stupid challenge?" Rick blurted out. "I know you guys want to win, but your opinions mean very little to me."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I mean, it's just money." Rick said, sounding like it was no big deal. "What's it really gonna do for you in the end? Nothing, that's what. That's why I don't give a shit about anything. Not even myself."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Why would you say something like that? What is your problem?" Tari asked Rick.

Rick kept on mouthing off "My problems? Too many to count. There. Everyone happy? Everyone pissed off? I for one hope so."

"Somebody needs to teach you a lesson in attitude." Tatsumaki said to the scientist. "Maybe I should show you right now!"

Rick then gets up and starts to walk away. "You can try, but I'm too busy to deal with your bullshit right now."

"And just where are do you think you're going? What are you busy with?"

"Uh, not being here. Later, or not, I don't really care." He then leaves, leaving them puzzled.

"Some team player, huh?" Nicole said dismissively. "He acts like he doesn't want to be here."

"To be frank, not many of us want to be here, either." Russel said. "I'm just here to give my band a little more fame and publicity."

Charlie tried to be optimistic about it. "I'm sure he'll be in a better mood later. He just needs some time."

"Well, I'll see if I can turn his frown upside-down." Deadpool said, chasing after Rick.

Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared behind the group that stayed there. Before any of them could realize what was about to happen, the shadowy figure quickly knocked each of them out with a bat. After they are knocked out, it turns out that the one that did this was none other than Chef.

"I don't get payed enough to do this dirty work." Chef grumbled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hey, Rick, wait up!" Deadpool called out to the scientist. Rick just kept on walking into the woods, not wanting to deal with anyone right then. A moment later, Deadpool caught up to him.

"What the fuck do you want?!" Rick yelled. "I'm pretty sure I said I didn't want to deal with anyone."

"I just thought maybe we could, you know, hang out or something. Like bros. Doesn't that sound like fun? "

"I don't do bros. I like to do things on my own, or with Morty. But since he's not here, things are boring."

"Then I'll be your Morty. We could have so many adventures.

Rick was weirded out by what he said. "DUMB. IDEA."

"Man, you're no fun. I just want some people to hang out with."

The two of them then hear a voice. "So, I hear you want people to "hang out" with?" They look and see Cinder walking up to them.

"You bet I do!" Deadpool answered excitedly.

"Uh, how long were you listening to us?" Rick asked the maiden.

"Long enough." Cinder answered. "I think I may have a solution to your problem. I happen to know a group of...friends. And it could...benefit the both of you."

"Nothing to read into there. Whatever it is, it sounds like fun!"

"Good. Then come with me."

Deadpool then follows her, and then Rick follows after them a moment later.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow, two people following someone deep into the woods." Rick said sarcastically. "Nothing suspicious about that. That's asking to get murdered or raped. The only reason I followed is because if somebody's getting killed, I'm gonna be the one to do it." As he said this, he pulled out a blaster and cocked it.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After a few minutes of walking, the three of them reach a clearing, with three other people sitting there. These people happened to be DIO, Susie, and Spinel.

"Are these the last of them?" DIO asked Cinder.

"Yes." Cinder answered.

"What is this, a cult?" Rick asked. "Because if so, tell me who the sacrifice is."

"Nothing like that." Cinder said. "Would the two of you please have a seat with the others."

Deadpool sits down, but Rick refuses to take an order from her and remains standing, with the two of them curious as to what's going on. Susie was sitting there getting impatient. "Okay, can you just tell me why you brought me here?!" She asked DIO.

"Yeah, I'm curious why you brought me here." Spinel said to Cinder. "You told this would be worth my time."

"Alright, let me answer all your questions." DIO said to them, preparing to tell them his plan. "I think that we have what it takes to make it far in this game. We decided to bring together those who I see potential in."

"Wait, is this an alliance? If so, I'm so in!" Deadpool said.

"Would you let me finish?!" DIO growled at Deadpool. "Anyway, to answer the loudmouth's question, yes, this is an alliance. In simple terms, we will work together to take out everyone else here, making it easier for us to reach the finale."

The thought of getting rid of the competition intrigued Susie. "Now you got me interested." Susie said. "Because I would really like to get rid of that witcher guy. He's a buzzkill that's always getting in my way. Can't I have some fun?"

"And so we shall, in due time. You just need to listen to what I say, and we should be fine. Soon, we'll rule the game."

"Wait, why would you need us?" Spinel asked, gesturing to Deadpool, Cinder, and Rick. "We're on the other team."

"Because having members from both sides gives us an advantage in numbers, as well as inside info on each other's teams. Think about it. Controlling one team is nice and all, but controlling both? We'd be unbeatable."

"I don't know." Spinel said skeptically, "This sounds kind of wrong."

"Don't think of it like that." Cinder said. "Here, we're...friends."

The thought of being with a group of friends was enough to convince Spinel. "Really? Friends?! Okay, then. Sounds like a plan."

"And that leaves you." DIO said, looking over at Rick. "What do you say? Care to join? But if you say no..." DIO's face darkened. "We can't let you remain, knowing about this."

"Sure." Rick deadpanned. "I got nothing better to do. Could be a fun way to pass the time. Just know that I don't take *urp* orders from others, got it? This is purely for my own enjoyment."

"Whatever you say. Now that that's settled, let's take this game by storm."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now, that was easier than I thought." DIO said. "Looks like Cinder made some good choices. It didn't take much to convince them, really. Each have their own reasons. With Rick's smarts, Spinel's loyalty, and the fact that Deadpool and Susie's personalities will distract the rest of these fools here, it's all coming together. Tell them what they want to hear, and they're like puppets on a string. It's not hard for me to convince people. I am quite charming. But once I feel it's necessary, I will dispose of them. First, we annihilate the ones that could be a problem. Next, get rid of them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like it's decided." Cinder said. "Now, we let the pieces fall into place. Once I get rid of that pirate and learn the secrets to his future seeing abilities, I'll dominate everyone here. Including that vampiire. I'll let him think he's calling the shots, but I will strike when he least expects it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Sure, I don't mind working with this crew." Rick said. "Know that I said with, not for. I'm only doing this for my own self benefit. Just as long as they don't act like their heads are stuck up their asses, we're golden."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I actually managed to make some friends here." Spinel said. "Things are really looking up. This is the start of something great. I hope we'll all get along."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Now it's time to cause some mayhem." Susie said. "Once that beast slayer is gone, then I can have some real fun. And maybe I'll actually try to win while I'm at it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"An alliance? This is gonna be so exciting!" Deadpool said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And now, the dream team has been assembled." Deadpool said. "So, what should we do first? Ooh, we need a team name. And some monogrammed jackets."

"Let's not, and forget that you said that." Rick said.

"Suddenly, something small. falls from the sky. Everyone looks down and sees a can that starts spewing out gas. Before anyone could process what's happening, the newly created alliance all pass out.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

*Vampire Cabin*

We see the remaining Vampires sitting outside on the porch, most of them looking bummed out, or sitting in a daze.

"Well, looks like we're off to a terrible start." Sora said glumly.

"To be fair, it wasn't really our fault." 18 said. "That King guy really made a mess of things."

"You think?!" Dororo said. "That guy was a nutcase. Good riddance."

"She's right." Geralt said. "I feel now that we've gotten rid of a liability. We will probably do much better without him. And there's no point to be sitting around feeling sorry for ourselves just because we lost one challenge. We should take this opportunity to improve. Having a loser's mindset will lead to losing. We can only go up from here. I say enough with the whining, and more trying."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow, talk about a pep talk." Elena said. "He'd probably make a better captain than DIO. He seems like he knows what he's talking about. I mean, what has that vampire done?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Quite an inspirational message." Edward said. "I think you'd make a better captain than DIO."

"I'm not trying to be a leader." Geralt said. "I'm just saying what I think is best for us."

"Well, whatever you're trying to do, it's getting us pumped up and excited for whatever is next." Popo said.

"Yeah. We feel unstoppable!" Nana added.

They all then see Edgeworth walk over to them looking concerned.

"What brings you here? You look like something is bothering you." Mercy asked the prosecutor.

"I can't seem to find to rest of my team." Edgeworth said. "I went out for a walk, and when I come back, I notice that everyone was missing."

"Come to think of it," Sora said. "I haven't seen DIO or Susie either."

Suddenly, a can falls from the sky and starts shooting out gas just like the one in the woods. Just like the others, they all pass out.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We see DIO laying on the ground in a dark, quiet location. He gets up, and looks around. From the look of things, he figures out real quickly that he's in some sort of cavern. He then remembers him and his alliance getting gassed asleep, making him a little ticked off.

"Hmph. What has that host done this time?" DIO asked himself. He then hears a moan, and looks over to see that Charlie was nearby, and was also waking up.

"Oh, my head." Charlie said as she was getting up. She looked around, still half asleep, rubbing the back of her head in pain,until she realized where she was. "What?! What happened?! Where am I?!"

"Relax." DIO said to her. "It looks as though we're underground. Obviously, this has Chris written all over it."

Suddenly, a giant monitor comes down from the ceiling. They look and see that Chris was on the monitor.

"Yes it is!" Chris said enthusiastically to the two of them. "Captains, welcome to today's challenge!"

"Hold up!" Charlie exclaimed. "First of all, how about you tell us where we are, what happened, and where everyone is!"

"Okay, first of all, you're in the underground mines. Don't worry, it's not toxic like the last one. Second, we knocked everybody out. Well, technically, Chef knocked everyone out. I just sat back and laughed as it all happened."

"Then where is everyone?"

"That's part of your challenge." Chris explained. "The rest of your teammates are scattered throughout the mines. Your job is to find every member of your team. Once you do so, you need to find the mine carts, and race on out of there to the finish line. First team to do so with everyone present wins invincibility. Sounds simple enough, right?"

"True," DIO said. "but I know you're a man of surprises, so there's gotta be obstacles to get in our way."

"You know me so well. It's pretty easy to get lost in here. And the same goes for your teammates, who are also out looking for everyone. They all already got the message from me. Looks like they're in a worse mood than you guys are about this. And trust me, they're going through some trouble down here. Good luck, and try not to get lost. Mclean out."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, this is not how I expected today to be." Charlie said. "Suddenly knocked out, trapped in a mine, and now I have to find my entire team? And I have no idea where they are or where to start looking. But I'm not going to go into this doubting myself. I'll find them, get out of here, and everyone will be all smiles and rainbows."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Charlie held out her hand to DIO. "Well, good luck out there. May the best man win."

"I plan to." DIO coldly said, as simply turned away from her and started walking off, looking for his team.

"Sigh. So much for that." Charlie then heads out to find the rest of the Demons.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Doesn't she know that nice guys finish last?" DIO said. "To get where I am now, I had to do many terrible things. And I don't feel bad about any of it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We transition to another area of the mine, where we see Geralt and Nicole. (Most of them were left with a member of the opposite team. Plus, Chris already told them about the challenge.) Geralt was standing there, thinking out his next course of action. Nicole, on the other hand, was mad about what happened to them, and was taking her anger out by punching and breaking the walls.

"Hey, would you stop doing that?! I'm trying to think!" Geralt yelled to the mother.

"Well, I'm sorry." Nicole said sarcastically. "I'm just mad about our situation. Aren't you?!"

"I am, but I'm not showing it. I'm trying to think of a plan." Geralt then walks away from her to try and find the others.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

In another location, we see another pair, both walking through the maze like mines. This time, it was Russel and Popo. While Russel was looking for his team, Popo was following him, despite being on different teams.

"What's wrong, little guy?" Russel asked Popo.

Popo was shaking in fear. Not from being stuck in a mine, but the fact that he was separated from Nana. "Where's Nana?!" Popo cried. "I'm freaking out! Where could she be?!"

Russel was trying to calm him down, but he really needed to get away from him to look for the others. "Chill out, man." Russel told him. "You'll find her. Look, I gotta go find-"

"Can you help me find her?"

"I'm sorry, but I can't. I'm not helping your team."

"Don't think of it like that. Think of helping reunite best friends. I'm going with you whether you say yes or no."

Russel just sighs in defeat as the two of them continue their search.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Look, I don't wanna play babysitter for one of those Vampires. But that little icicle won't leave me be just because he wants to find his friend. It's already gonna be a hard challenge, but now I have this little shit like a ball and chain."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

In another area, we see Sora and Wendy running and screaming from from a swarm of angry bats.

"What are we doing just running?!" Wendy said. "What are you don't we just fight them off!"

Sora then stops in his tracks, and turns around to face the bats. "Take this, you flying rats! Firaga!"

Sora uses his keyblade and conjures up fire, scorching some of the bats, but there were still a lot of them. Wendy then stops to fend them off, and takes a big breath.

"Sky Dragon's Roar!" Wendy shoots out a powerful, forceful blast of wind from her mouth, knocking the rest of the pesky buggers away. "That'll show them!"

But their celebration was cut short when another bat, this one bigger than the both of them, comes flying in, out for blood.

"Oh come on! Give us a break, Chris!" Sora complained.

Before the bat could attack, and before they realized it, a giant black, blocky looking fist came from behind them and hit bat.

"Power Mochi!" This punch sent it crashing through wall after wall. Wendy and Sora turn around and see that it was Katakuri.

"C'mon, kid." Katakuri said to Wendy. "Ditch the Disney boy and let's go."

"Oh, okay. Thanks for the help, man." Sora said.

Katakuri just gave him a dark look. "Just beat it."

Sora was terrified by him, but he quickly aggreed. "You got it. Take care." The young hero then quickly runs off.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What a scary man." Sora said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That was a little rude, but thanks for the help." Wendy said.

"Sure. Just don't dwell on it. Let's go."

The two of them trek through the mines, but Wendy had a question. "Hey, how did you find us?"

"It wasn't that hard. With my Haki, I can sense the presence of others, on top of seeing the future. I sensed you from far away."

"Really? That's awesome. Plus, you handled that bat like it was nothing. Is there nothing you can't do?"

"I mean, it's not that hard to fight. When you got eighty-four other siblings, you get good at fighting and protecting them."

Wendy was astounded at the comment of his huge family. "What?! You have that many siblings?!"

"Yeah. Forty-five brothers and thirty-nine sisters."

"Well, I kind of know what it's like to be a part of a big family. My magic guild is one big and rowdy bunch, but it's like one big family. It's hard being here without any of them. I couldn't even bring Carla here with me." The look on her face showed that she still felt sad about it.

Noticing her glum demeanor, Katakuri had an idea. "I don't know who that is, but you know what? If you need help or advice, come to me. If you need me to kill someone, just tell me. If someone picks on you, just say the word. I'll help you out."

Wendy was shocked, but liked the thought of having someone as cool protect her. Not that she was weak, far from it. "What? Really? You'll help me? Well, I don't want anyone dead, but thanks."

"Sure, kid. Just, don't make a big deal out of it."

"Would it be okay if...I called you big bro?"

"...Sure."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I only offered because I don't want to see her sad, because if she's sad, it'll affect her performance, and could affect the team as a whole. So if I have to be a "big bro" then so be it." Katakuri said. "But just like my family, I'll protect her. She reminds me of some of my little sisters. Though from what I saw, she's quite a capable fighter."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"To everyone back at Fairy Tail, I hope you're all cheering me on." Wendy said. "I miss you all, but now I have big bro Katakuri to help me. I know there's no replacing Natsu, but here, I have another strong fighter to look up to."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then see another group, this one consisting of Android 18, Glass Joe, and Nana. Three were busy dealing with giant rats. Well, 18 was fighting them off, blasting the rodents to bits. Joe was laying on the ground in the fetal position in fear, and Nana was running around, scared that she couldn't find Popo.

After destroying them all, 18 looks back at the two of them. Come on." 18 sighed. "Not that I couldn't handle them on my own, but would you two quit with the whining?! You were more scared than my husband, and he's died before."

"I'm not worried about the rats." Nana said. "I just can't find Popo! I'm scared!"

"And I'm definitely not capable of fighting a rat the size of a Pontiac." Joe said, still curled up in a ball.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"With people like this, that million dollars had better be worth it." 18 said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

A moment later, they all see Sora running up to them.

"Hey, guys." Sora gasped, trying to catch his breath. "Look, we gotta hurry and find everyone. There's giant animal monsters down here."

"I'm well aware." 18 said, looking back at the smoking rat corpses.

"But what about Popo?" Nana asked.

"We'll find everyone." 18 said. "Just don't worry about it."

So 18, Sora, and Nana leave to look for the others, leaving Glass Joe all by himself.

"Oh man." Joe cried. "I'm all alone. Ohhh boy."

He then hears a voice, and it's getting closer. "Hello? Is someone there? I heard some loud noises."

Joe then sees that the voice was Charlie. "Oh, Joe. It's just you. Good thing I found you."

"Yeah, good." Joe said, sounding relieved to find one of his teammates. "Wait, am I the first person you found?"

"Unfortunately, yes."

They then hear a loud noise coming closer, like the sound of rocks breaking.

Joe then gets behind Charlie to hide. "Oh god, is it another giant rat?!"

Suddenly, the wall in front of them breaks open. As it turns out, it was just Nicole, who was just punching her way through the walls.

"Well, not anymore." Charlie said optimistically.

Nicole was not in a happy mood. "No time for hellos." Nicole said. "All this time, and all you found was him?! You should look faster!"

"Gee, way to make me feel appreciated." Joe said glumly.

"Hey, don't be like that." Charlie said to them. "Let's just get back to the challenge. We can still win. I'm sure the other team isn't having any better luck than us."

"How about you let me lead the way? I know how we can get around faster." Nicole said, as she punched down a nearby wall.

"Okay, but I don't know if that's a good idea to keep doing that down here." Charlie explained. "You don't want to bring this whole place down on top of us."

"It'll be fine. Let's just win this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Remind me never to make her mad." Joe said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Next we see Edward, and Tari, walking together. Despite being on different teams, the two of them were engaging in conversation.

"Man, I can't get any Internet down here." Tari said, holding out her game system. "Before all this I was in the middle of a heated Mario Kart race."

"You sure like video games, don't you?" Edward asked her.

"Yeah, it's my hobby. I like many different kinds. Racing, fighting, first person shooters, you name it. Don't you like them?"

"Eh, never really played them. Alchemy is more my fancy."

"That's still cool. I saw you using it to make that hot tub the other day. That was incredible.

"Yeah, until that stupid King ruined it."

"Do you think you could teach me how to do alchemy? It looks so cool."

"Wait, why do you want to learn alchemy?"

"It just looks so amazing, and I was fascinated when I saw you do it. So, what do you say?"

Edward was thinking this over. "Hmm. It rakes a lot of training to do it, and that's just learning the basics. But, I suppose if I had the time, i could, if..."

"If?"

"If you could maybe teach me how to play some of those games you've been talking about."

"Really?!"

"Yeah. I wanna try out that Smash Bros game that everyone is talking about. And Animal Crossing."

"Well, I'd be happy to, once we get out of here!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I mean, it would be cool to learn alchemy." Tari said. "And I'd have another person here to play games with. All around, it's a win win. I mean, I don't mind to teach him. He seems like a great guy. A really...great guy.

She's then looking up daydreaming, with a flushed look on her face, until she realized that the camera was still rolling.

"Oh, uh, sorry about that." She said nervously. "Guess I just...zoned out there. Yeah, that's it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hey, it could be fun." Edward said. "All that talking about video games had me interested. It's cool to see someone so passionate about something they care about. I mean, I wouldn't mind teaching her a little bit of what I know. Especially someone like her. She seems normal, funny, and cut-" He stopped himself when he realized what he was about to say. "You saw nothing."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The two of them then walk in awkward silence for a couple more minutes, until Edward breaks the silence.

"Does this place have no end?" Edward said. "I mean, I think we passed that stalagmite a few times already."

"Oh no, are we going in circles?!" Tari cried.

"Don't worry. This time around, let's just go the opposite way."

Before they could, they were hearing some loud rumbling booms throughout the mines. (which was from Nicole punching through walls, breaking open the underground reservoirs) Suddenly, they see a giant torrent of water that washes them away.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then go back to DIO, who hadn't found a single teammate yet, and was getting very mad.

"I shouldn't be having a hard time with this." DIO growled. "I'm DIO. I can't fail. That Chris is really asking for me to slaughter him."

He then hears footsteps behind him, "Oh? Who dares approach me?" The vampire turns around ready to fight."

"Relax, jackass. It's me." The person turned out to be Rick, who was standing there, holding his blaster. "I overheard your sinister sounding monolog, and that's how I found you."

"You know, you talk too much." DIO said.

"Funny thing to say to someone who found some people already."

DIO looks behind Rick and sees Susie and Spinel.

"Okay, then. Well, where's Cinder and the mercenary?"

"Look, I'm a drunk, not a hack. You really think I'd care that much to search for the whole rat pack? I just stumbled upon these guys. Once I dropped this purple fucker over to you, I was heading back out to look for the rest of my lame team."

"What did you just call me?!" Susie yelled at the scientist.

"How about you quit acting like an overly sensitive and aggressive bird brained homunculi, and give me damn thank you for bringing you here."

"People, people, let's not tear at each other's throats." DIO said calmly. "Let's just go our separate ways for now, and when this challenge is over, we'll….discuss some plans."

DIO and Susie then head out, leaving Rick and Spinel.

"What do you think he means by plans?" Spinel asked.

"Hell if I know." Rick said, as he pulled out a flask and went back to drinking. The two of them then head out, but they didn't realize someone was watching this conversation behind a nearby rock. That someone was the Nomad, and he was shocked with what he learned. Something was going between them, and he wasn't sure what. But he assumed it wasn't anything good.

The Nomad then runs off quickly to try and find anyone, and see if he could find a way to explain to them what he just saw. He keeps running and running until he runs into someone. He gets up, and sees that it was just Dororo.

"Oh, it's just you." Dororo said. The Nomad gets up and helps her up. He then rubs his head apologetically.

"Oh, it's okay. Say, why were you running? You looked like you saw a ghost."

The Nomad then starts waving his hands around and pointing back, trying to explain what he saw, but since he couldn't speak, Dororo was having a hard time comprehending what he was trying to say.

"Okay, you're not making any sense. What's wrong?"

The Nomad was making gestures signs to express what he saw, but she still didn't understand it.

"How about instead of playing charades, we just try to find everyone?"

The magic being then slumped over and nodded, knowing for right now, it was pointless. They start walking, but that is cut short when they get sweeped up by a sudden giant current of water.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We go back to Russel and Popo, who were busy walking down a downhill path. Russel was still trying to see if he could ditch Popo, but to no avail.

"I know she's nearby." Popo said. "I can sense her."

"Kid, you're weirding me out." Russel said. They keep walking until they see a couple people walking up to them in the distance. Getting closer, they see its Elena and Mercy.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Thank god." Russel said. "There's some of his team. Now I can ditch the kid, and actually try to find my team."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Hey, is that Popo?" Elena asked.

Mercy took a closer look. "It is." Mercy said. "But why is he with him?"

When both groups walk up to each other, Russel quickly pushes Popo over to them. "Well kid, it's been nice knowing you, but I got other stuff I got to do. Here's your team. Goodbye." He said all of this quickly, and was faster than they could realize what happened.

"What just happened?" Elena asked.

"I'm not sure." Mercy said. "But at least we found someone."

"I thought he was was gonna help me find Nana." Popo said. "I thought I sensed her around here."

"Popo?"

They all turn and see Popo and Android 18.

"Nana!" Popo cried, running up to his friend. The both of them then share a big hug.

"I thought I'd never find you again!" The two friends said at the same time.

"Aww, it's nice to see them back together again." Elena said. "Good for you guys."

"Yeah, I had to listen to her constant worrying on the way to you guys." 18 said.

"Well, now that that's settled, I say we move forward." Mercy told them.

The group starts walking through the mines, and come across DIO and Susie.

"What luck." Elena said. "It's a good thing we found you guys."

"Let's save the celebrations for later." DIO said coldly. "We're still missing a few people."

They then see someone come down from the ceiling, and it was Geralt.

"Ugh, speaking of people." Susie muttered.

"Wait, were you looking along the ceiling?" Nana asked.

"Yes." Geralt answered. "It gave me a better view to look around. No biggie." His face then turned serious. "But we have a problem."

"What's wrong?" Mercy asked.

"The tunnels down here are getting flooded. I don't know what caused it, but we gotta hurry."

As soon as he said that, a giant wave came and snatched them all up, dragging them along its currents.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We move back to Charlie, Joe, and Nicole. The three have been walking for who knows how long. They were still taking shortcuts through the walls that Nicole was breaking. During this, they heard a lot of rumbling and shaking.

"What do you think all that noise is?" Joe asked.

"Let's not worry about that right now." Nicole said, breaking through another wall. After this wall, they saw Edgeworth, Cinder, and Tatsumaki. The three of them were surprised by their sudden entrance.

"Oh, lucky us." Charlie said. "Sorry if we scared you."

"Was that necessary?!" Tatsumaki yelled. "I've been hearing a lot of shaking down here! And your sudden appearance isn't helping at all!"

"Don't act so rash." Edgeworth calmly said. "This will make things quite easier."

"Next time, don't surprise me." Tatsumaki said threateningly. "I hate surprises."

They then hear more shaking and rumbling, and see the water coming at them. But before they could swept up like everyone else, Tatsumaki used her psychic powers to stop the water in its tracks.

"Phew. That was close." Joe said.

"Nice save." Charlie said.

"Yes. Nice." Cinder deadpanned.

"Of course." Tatsumaki said confidently. "This is nothing."

"LOOK OUT BELOW!"

Everyone looks up and sees Deadpool falling down from the ceiling, and he falls on Tatsumaki. This throws her powers off, and the wave then starts moving again, and sweeps them up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Deadpool was sitting there, soaked. "Oops." He said sheepishly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Tatsumaki was sitting there soaking wet. "One of these days, I'm gonna kill him."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We then see a few scenes of the rest of the cast getting caught in the current. We see Katakuri and Wendy getting swallowed by the waves. Next, we see Rick and Spinel getting caught in it next. After that, we see Russel as the next victim.

We then see Chris watching all of this from his cameras.

"Well, I did not plan this." Chris said. "But it's still fun to watch."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After what seems like forever, the water carries everyone to another part of the mines. Once everyone is dropped into the same area, the water flow stops. Everyone is laying on the ground, groaning.

"Splash Mountain ain't got nothing on that." Deadpool said. "Can we do it again?"

"NO!" Everyone yells.

They all get up all day look around, and see on the other side of the "room" a couple of mine carts.

"Wait, it brought us here?" Dororo said.

"Let's not think too much about it." Geralt said. We got everyone here now. Let's get on that cart quickly before the other team."

The Vampires then run to one of the mine carts. Everyone gets in, except for 18, who gets behind it and starts pushing the cart with her strength to get them to the exit.

"They're in the lead!" Tari said to her team.

"Let's not waste time." Katakuri said. "Everyone, GO!

All of Demons get in the cart, and Tatsumaki uses her powers to push it forward. The race to get to the end was on.

The Demons start to catch up to the Vampires, making them neck and neck.

"Uh, they're gaining on us!" Dororo said. "What do we do?!"

"I'll handle this." Susie said. She pulls out her axe and swings it, generating a red shockwave projectile. "RED BUSTER!"

Katakuri blocks the shockwave with a wall of Mochi. After that, he uses his power to create multiple mochi arms, ready to punch them off the railing.

"Oh no you don't." DIO said, as a yellow humanoid being came out of him, which was his stand, "ZA WARUDO!"

Katakuri then exchanges punches with DIO'S stand. "MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA!" DIO cries.

DIO is thrown off when he gets hit with a powerful gust of wind from Wendy. "Tch. Little brat.

Rick and Deadpool engage in the battle, pulling get out their weapons and shooting at them.

"Eat this, fuckers!" Rick yelled, shooting his blaster. Their shots were getting frozen by the Ice Climbers using their freeze breath to freeze the shots. Cinder counters by generating fire to melt the ice. It was still neck and neck, both teams refusing to give up.

"Alright, let's end this!" Sora said, as he raises up his keyblade. "THUNDAGA!"

Suddenly, giant bolts of lightning are raining down from above. But, the bolts were indiscriminate and hitting everyone.

"What are you trying to do?!" Geralt yelled to Sora.

"It's too closed off down here!" Sora said.

More lightning bolts rain down, some of them hitting stalactites up above. The stalactites fall from the ceiling and crash down on the Vampires' rail, causing them to skid and crash. More fall on the rail for the Demons, but this one hits them from behind and gives them a tailwind that launches them out of the mines. The Demons come crashing out of there and onto the ground, with Chris there to congratulate them.

"And the Demons have won! Again."

All of the Demons painfully cheer as the Vampires come out next, limping out of there.

"Ooh, so sorry for you guys." Chris said to the Vampires. "Not! Looks like you guys will be voting someone off again."

The Vampires just groan in disappointment.

"Sorry guys." Sora said weakly. His team looks over at him angrily.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like someone messed us up big time!" Susie said. "I want that monster slayer gone, but after almost dying in there from lightning, it looks like I'll have to put that on hold for today."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night, the Vampires were sitting at the bonfire pit, again. But most of them were looking pretty banged up from today's earlier events. Some were nervous, but nobody was more nervous than Sora.

"Vampires, looks like you guys have had a rough day." Chris said, holding a plate of marshmallows. "And it's about to get even worse. I have eleven marshmallows. Listen for your name.

Chris starts calling out names as they come up claim their marshmallows.

"Susie"

"Mercy"

"Edward"

"Geralt"

"Popo"

"Nana"

"Elena"

"Dororo"

"Nomad"

"And 18."

This just left Sora and DIO. Sora was shaking very nervously, his fear showing. DIO was glaring at Chris, as if he was daring him to not say his name.

"Sora, you're here because you almost got everyone killed in the mines with your magic. DIO, I guess you're here because you're a scary and strong guy. The final marshmallow goes to...

…

…

…

…

"...DIO."

DIO confidently gets up and claims his marshmallow, giving Sora an evil smile.

"Sora, looks like you're heart is guiding you to the cannon this time." Chris said.

Sora just sighs in defeat. "Well, I had a feeling this was gonna happen. Sorry, guys." Sora then gets into the cannon.

"Any last words, before we send you back to the house of mouse?" Chris asked him.

"Well, actually-"

But he is interrupted as Chris pushes the button and sends the keyblade wielder flying. Sora's scream could be heard in the distance as he's launched off into the distance.

"He won't be missed. Well guys, I hope you'll all get some sleep." Chris told them. "Wouldn't want to see you here for and third time."

The Vampires then leave the ceremony.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later, we see DIO, Cinder, and the rest of the alliance gathered together in the woods.

"Okay, make this quick." Rick said. "I have to go take a dump."

"Relax, I won't keep you long." The vampire told them. "All I'm going to say is from here on out, it's time to really cause some trouble."

"We think that maybe we should start...messing with the game." Cinder said.

"Tomorrow, the real fun begins." DIO said. "And I have just one more thing to say, and this is a big one."

The camera gets a close up on DIO's face. "Somebody...knows about us. And I think I know who."

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Infinite, our competitors were pit into the mines and scattered like rats. While some struggled, some worked together to find each other and the way out. Friends were made, and for some, maybe even more. Before this, DIO and Cinder formed an alliance with a goal to control the game. But DIO knows that somebody knows about them. And that poor somebody is the Nomad. After an amazing escape from the mines, it was Sora who was next to leave, due to accidentally putting his team in danger. What will this alliance do, now knowing someone is on to them? Is anyone safe? Will the Vampires actually snag a win? And will Deadpool show everyone that he is the best, most bombastic, and most handsome merc that ever-hey! Okay, not funny, Deadpool! Quit changing the words around! Sigh. Whatever. Find out today on Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We open up with the campers sitting at breakfast. It just seems like another normal morning, some are eating, others are chatting, and some are...

"...planning for our first course of action." DIO said to Susie.

"Can we go after that monster slayer, now?" Susie whispered to the vampire.

"Not yet." DIO answered. "We've been on a sour losing streak, and I think we should try to change that. Things will get a lot difficult for us if we keep losing. Not to mention that if we lose, there is a chance that it could be one of us next."

Susie just gritted her teeth in frustration. "Fine, but sometime soon, I want him gone!"

"Well, we do have...other fish to fry." DIO said, his gaze lingers over to the Nomad, who was looking at them nervously. The Nomad was sitting there, shaking with fear. DIO gives him a look like a spider would look at a fly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Nothing gets past me." DIO said. "I sensed someone was listening to us in the mines the other day. He knows too much about us. He's been a nervous wreck for the past few days. Too bad he can't say anything about it because he's mute. For now, we need to start winning. But when the time comes, I will dispose of him personally."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Hey, Nomad, are you alright?" Elena asked the Nomad.

"Yeah, you've been acting weird for the past few days." Edward added.

The Nomad just quickly gave a thumbs up, signaling that everything is okay. He wanted to tell them about DIO, and this alliance, but he physically couldn't say anything to them. More importantly, he was afraid of what the vampire would do to him if he somehow spilled the beans. The way he has been looking at him proved that DIO already knew that he knew. This early on in the game, and he was already fearing for his life.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Edward asked him. The Nomad quickly nods his head.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Something is definitely bothering him." Edward said. "I wish there was some way I could help."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know, I'm sick of all this losing." 18 said. "We really need to step up our game. Two losses in a row isn't good. I bet you the other team thinks they're such big hotshots."

This comment gave Geralt an idea. "That could be their downfall." He said. "Given that they've been winning, they must be feeling confident. Too confident. I've seen it before. When an enemy gets overconfident, they slip up. They make mistakes. They get a big head and screw it up."

"Are you sure about that?" Dororo asked.

"Trust me. They will screw up. Or at least someone will."

We move over to the Demons table. Most of them are minding their own business, but some are talking about their plans.

"I think it's time that we actually start losing." Cinder told the other members of the alliance.

"But why?" Spinel asked. "We have a numbers advantage."

"It's because we've been doing too good. This team has many strong players, and if we manage to get rid of them, it'd be much easier for us."

"I get what you're saying," Deadpool said, "but I like these guys. They're more fun than watching Tony Stark go through a metal detector."

"It doesn't matter if you do or not, we have a game to win. The people you like can turn into your enemy."

"But I like you guys." Spinel said. "What's the difference?"

"Well, no matter what happens, just know that I think we're good friends." Deadpool told her. "And that's the truth."

"Really? That's so great to hear! We'll hang out! Well play together, we'll-"

Cinder was starting to get frustrated with them "You both are failing to see what I'm saying."

Rick then decided to include himself in the conversation. "Well, I get it. The friends thing, I mean. You know how many of my friends I've seen get killed or betray me? A lot. Sometimes, I killed the sons of bitches for betraying me."

Cinder then realized that they were getting off topic. "Look, for now, let's try to lose. At least for the next couple of challenges. And more importantly, make sure someone else will take the fall. If every member of this group can survive until the merge, it'll be smooth sailing. Are we clear?"

"Crystal." Deadpool said, giving a wink, though it'd be hard to tell with his mask on.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Pfft. Friends." Cinder scoffed. "Who really needs them? With power and strength, you could have way more in life than with friends. Just the thought of it makes me sick. I hope they see that it's more than that."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now, moving on to some other conversations.

"So, does anybody have any plans for today?" asked everyone. "I mean, if there's no challenge today."

"You're just filled with optimism, aren't you?" Katakuri said coldly. "Why does it matter to you what we do?"

"Well, I just, uh, want to make sure everyone is happy and enjoying themselves. I honestly care about everyone's well being."

"Sigh. Life isn't some kind of fairy tale. But, if you must know, I'll be spending some alone time in the woods."

For some reason, this had interested Deadpool. "Ooh, what are you doing in the woods? Killing someone? Listening to classical music? Or could it-"

"It's none of your business. It's my time to be alone. ALONE."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Color me interested." Deadpool said excitedly. "Looks like Mr. Badass is hiding something. I'm just curious to see whatever he's hiding, and I'm gonna get to the bottom of it. That's my mission."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I don't know what I'd do." Tatsumaki said. "With no monsters or villains to fight, I've been bored out of my skull. I just want some action."

"Well then, forgive me for asking, but why did you audition for this show anyway?" Edgeworth asked her.

"I heard it was going to be filled with danger and action. Looks like that was a lie."

"Well, what about the fight the other day in the mines?" Charlie said. "Didn't you like that?"

"I didn't even get to fight! I was busy trying to get us out of there! It's It's a good thing though that the other team acted so incompetent. They probably don't have it takes to really give a challenge."

"Woah woah woah. That's a little too harsh." Russel said. "There's no need to be that rude about them."

"But it's true." The esper huffed.

Before this could escalate, Chris comes through the door. "Good morning, everyone. Been enjoying yourselves these past few days?"

"Just cut to the chase already!" Susie said. "It's time for a challenge, isn't it?"

Chris was irritated that she pretty much had said what he was gonna say. "Ugh, yes, Susie. Thanks for spoiling the fun."

"You're welcome." She said sarcastically.

"Well….what is the challenge, then?" Tari asked.

"I'm so glad you asked. This one is gonna be a fun one."

"Pretty sure that your definition of fun and ours are two very different things." Charlie said.

"Can I please explain this without any more questions?!" Chris yelled. Everyone was in stunned silence from his outburst. Chris then regains his composure. "Okay, much better. Now, as I was saying before I was RUDELY interrupted, this challenge will be a really fun one. If you love battle, than this will be right up your alley."

Several of them perked up at hearing this. They all had the same thought.

This could be interesting.

"That got you all interested? I hope so. Now, if you all follow me, I'll show you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Once everyone was outside, they just see Chris holding a remote.

"I don't get it." Nicole said. "What are we supposed to be looking at?"

"This." Chris said, as he pushed the button on the remote. In front of them, the ground opens up, and a fairly huge, rectangular platform rises out of the ground and up in the air.

Chris then explains what it's about. "Like it, huh? Had it installed in the ground last night. For your challenge, I had to look back at the fight both teams had when escaping the mines. And I must say, we do have many people here that can very well hold their own in a fight. There seems to be some well seasoned fighters, here."

He looked over at Geralt and Deadpool. "We've got mercenaries for hire with some fancy weaponry..."

"...cyborgs..." He said, looking at Edward, 18, and Tari.

"...people who aren't even human..." He said, looking at DIO, Charlie, Susie, and Spinel.

"...and some who may have some tricks up their sleeves." He said, looking at Rick, Dororo, and Wendy.

Chris continued. "Anyway, after watching you all fight, I figured hey, why not see among you all who the strongest fighters are? That's where this challenge comes in. For this, one member from each team will be fighting each other in one on one rounds up there. The goal? Knock the other player off the platform. First team to win three out of five rounds wins the challenge."

"HOLD IT!" Edgeworth yelled. "Aren't there any rules to this?"

"Yeah, I really don't want to hurt anyone." Tari said.

"You're allowed to use your powers and your weapons. As long as you don't kill your opponent, you can go all out as much as you want."

"Best words I've heard all day." Susie said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"We here at Total Drama, don't condone violence of any kind" Chris said. "We will, however, continue to show it to you in fabulous high definition."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"How are we deciding who's fighting who?" Mercy asked.

"For each round, we will pull a name out of two hats. That will decide the matchups. And once one has been decided, there are no take backs. Your opponent will be your opponent. Don't like it, well too bad."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Could be interesting." DIO said. "This will also show who are the most dangerous ones here. Makes you wonder if you should hold back your power so others won't see you as a threat."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This is perfect!" Tatsumaki said. "Now I can finally ease this boredom and show those fools who's strong. As long as I get called."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chris then brings out two hats, each one filled with the names of each team. Chris starts rummaging around in them. Everyone watches in anticipation.

"Pick me. Pick me. Pick me." Susie thought.

"Don't pick me. Don't pick me. Don't pick me." Joe thought.

Chris then pulls out a slip of paper from each. "Okay, our first fight will be...Wendy vs. Android 18! Fighters, please come forward!"

The two selected fighters were surprised that they were chosen first.

"Well guys," Wendy said to her team, "looks like I'm up first. Wish me luck."

"Knock 'em dead, kid." Katakuri said.

"You sure you'll be alright? Nana asked.

"I'm not too worried." 18 said. "This kid doesn't look like much."

The two of them step onto the platform. The platform then rises up into the air.

"Are the two of you ready?" Chris asked them. The two stare at each other with determination, and give a nod. Both teams watch from below.

"Okay, then. 1...2...3...FIGHT!"

Wendy takes the initiative by attacking first. "Sky Dragon's Wing Attack!" She swings her her arm, generating a giant burst of wind. The force pushes 18 back a bit, but the android wasn't fazed by this. To her, it felt like a light breeze.

18 then holds out her hands to charge ki. She then starts firing a barrage of energy blasts. Wendy tries to move around and dodge them, but still gets hit from a few of them.

As everyone is watching, they're commentating on the fight.

"Never would've expected 18 to be a fighter just by looking at her." Elena said.

"Looks can be deceiving." Geralt said. "But that kid seems to be no slouch, either. Still, I think 18 has got this in the bag."

"Come on, Wendy!" Charlie cheered. "You can do this!"

"Ice this fool!" Deadpool said.

Both were putting up a good fight, but unfortunately, it was looking to be more in 18's favor. Where Wendy excelled in range and healing, 18 had limitless energy, and more physical strength (I mean, remember when she freaking broke Vegeta's arm?!)

"Sky Dragon's Roar!" Wendy shoots out a powerful blast of wind from her mouth. 18 jumps up high in the air to dodge it. She then comes down in front of the young mage and fires a massive ki blast at point blank range before she could process what happened. The blast was so huge and bright that everyone couldn't see. When the light fades away, everyone sees that Wendy was flat on her back on the ground, and off the platform. 18 was still on it, but was looking a little banged up.

Wendy wasn't looking any better. In fact, she was looking worse.

"And 18 wins round one!" Chris announced. While the Vampires cheered, the other Demons run up to Wendy to see if she was okay.

"Are you okay?!" Tari asked, sounding worried.

"C'mon, kid. You can't go down that easily." Katakuri said.

"Wendy's eyes start to flutter open, and she sees her team looking over her. "Did I...lose?" She asked glumly.

"Unfortunately, yes." Russel said.

"Sorry, guys. Guess I wasn't good enough.

"No, you did great." Charlie said.

"Yeah, but that one woman was a real powerhouse." Joe said.

"Besides, that was only the first round." Edgeworth said. "Just because you lost this match doesn't mean it's all over for us."

"Hmph. That was the best you could do?" Tatsumaki scoffed. "I could've easily handled her."

"Well, not all of us are psychics!" Nicole yelled.

"Well, looks like it shows who's strong and who's not."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like someone has quite the ego." Cinder said. "Quite exploitable. If we are attempting to lose, then it looks like we found our first target."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Are you sure you'll be alright?" Spinel asked.

"I'm sure." Wendy reassured. "Nothing a little healing won't take care of."

"Just promise me that next time, you'll tear them apart." Katakuri said.

Wendy then just flashes a smile. "Sure."

"So, how do you feel?" Mercy asked 18

"I'll be okay." 18 said. "That kid really knew how to fight. But where I come from, there are many people stronger than me."

"Looks like the brat didn't know her place." DIO thought to himself.

"Still, what a way to start!" Popo said. "You were awesome!"

"Okay, is everyone ready for round two?" Chris asked. He then starts going through the hats to pick out the next set of names. "Okay, round two's fighters will be...Deadpool vs. Geralt!"

"Oh boy, looks like I'm up!" Deadpool said excitedly to Spinel. "Wish me luck, pal."

"Go get him!" Spinel cheered.

"I'm going to have fun with this."

"Well, I'll try to end this quickly." Geralt said.

Deadpool and Geralt both get on the platform.

"Okay, let round two BEGIN!" Chris said.

"You know what?" Deadpool said to Geralt. "I'll let you attack. First hit is on the house."

Geralt was stunned that he was letting him hit first. Was he planning something? Did he want to see what he's capable of? These thoughts were going through the witcher's head. He's looking at Deadpool and sees he's just standing there with his arms open, inviting him to take a swing.

Geralt than takes the two swords off his back, one with a blade of silver, and the other one with steel. He then runs up to Deadpool and swings one of those swords across his chest, slashing him open. Everyone watches in horror, as Deadpool starts crying out in pain.

"Oh my god, it hurts so much!" Deadpool cried out. "Oh, this pain is so unbearable, I can't believe I'm not dead yet! Looks like this is it! I'm coming, Shiklah! Please tell me you've ditched that loser, Dracula!"

"He's bleeding out!" Nicole yelled.

"I thought killing wasn't allowed!" Edward said.

Geralt didn't know what to do. He thought he had just accidentally killed Deadpool. He still sees the merc on the ground crying in pain. That crying then turned to laughter, and everyone watched as Deadpool stood back up, with the gash in his chest healed up, as if nothing happened.

"Happy belated April Fools!" Deadpool said.

"Wha...what just happened?" Geralt stuttered.

"Looks like you all forgot that he has a healing factor." Chris said. Everyone goes "Ohhhhhh"

"I really had you going there, didn't I?" Deadpool said. "Although maybe my performance wasn't good enough. Can I get a take two? I want to really get into character."

But Geralt wasn't happy with the stunt he pulled. Geralt then starts charging at him and tries slashing at him continuously. Deadpool keeps letting him do this, treating the fight as a joke. Deadpool keeps getting cut, but keeps healing back as quick as it happened.

"It's kinda like you're not watching a fight anymore." Nicole said.

"Yeah, I mean, Deadpool looks like he's having a fucking field day up there." Rick said. "He's just screwing with him at this point."

Geralt was getting more mad and frustrated. He was mad that he was played for a fool, and that he couldn't really do any damage to him. While he was getting hacked up like a fish, Deadpool was just standing there, starting to get bored. He yawned, realizing that the joke had gone on long enough.

Geralt was starting to get worn out, which would normally take a lot more than one man to do that. Even after fighting a whole army of monsters, he wouldn't even break a sweat. But something about fighting him was really exhausting.

"You know what, this isn't funny anymore." Deadpool said casually. He then just quickly pulled out one of his guns and pistol whipped Geralt. This hit through him off guard and he fell off the platform.

"And Deadpool...wins round two." Chris said awkwardly, as he didn't expect the ending to be anticlimactic. None of them did. Deadpool then jumps off the platform and takes a bow.

"Well, what'd you guys think?" His team just awkwardly claps for him. "Tough crowd."

Geralt then gets up. He's not badly hurt, but he was tired from trying to fight someone that can't be hurt. "Darn." He said. "How could I lose so easily to him? I didn't expect him to be able to heal so quickly."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Leave it to that mercenary to turn his fight into a big spectacle." DIO said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Still think I could've done it better." Deadpool said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I really should've thought that out more." Geralt said. "I was frustrated with him tricking me, and I fell for it."

"Maybe he was just too good for you." Susie sneered.

"Girl, I'd bite my tongue if I were you." Geralt warned.

"Easy, guys." Edward said. "Look, it's okay, man. I don't think any of us would have luck fighting him."

"Well, I still shouldn't have lost my cool like that. Normally, I don't. If not, I could've thought it out and come up with a plan."

"Okay, everyone." Chris said. "After that...interesting….fight, (If you could call it that) it's time for the third round!"

Everyone watches as Chris pulls out out two more names. "Round three's fighters will be...Katakuri vs. DIO!"

The two chosen fighters then give each other a sharp look of determination.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I've heard this guy is one tough cookie." DIO said. "Let's see if he lives up to his title of unbeatable."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"He shouldn't pose a challenge." Katakuri said. "But from what I saw the other day, he's got some interesting abilities."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Katakuri and DIO start to walk to each other.

"Good luck out there." Charlie said.

"Nice to see the concern, but I don't need it." Katakuri said.

Katakuri and DIO get on the platform and start staring each other down.

"This looks like it's gonna be a really good fight." Chris said. "Fighters get ready...and...GO!"

"You might as well just give up." DIO taunted. "Because I don't want to accidentally kill you."

"Like I'm gonna fail." The pirate said. "Mama wouldn't allow it."

"Enough with the boring talking." Chris said. "Less chatter, more splatter-er-I mean fighting."

"ZA WARUDO!" DIO shouted. Out of him came that gold colored, humanoid spirit.

"Let me properly introduce you to my stand, The World."

While DIO was talking, he quickly got popped in the face by a black, cubed, mochi arm.

"Like he said, how about you shut the hell up and fight me?!" Katakuri said. More mochi arms come out of his body and charge at him.

Before they could hit the vampire, DIO yelled, "ZA WARUDO! Time has stopped!"

Nobody could tell, but DIO used his stand to stop time. His stand allowed him to stop time for about ten seconds, so he had to work quickly. He struts up to Katakuri, and has his stand start pummeling into him.

"MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA MUDA!"

After pummeling into him for ten seconds, time starts back up. He then steps back to see the damage. When time starts, DIO is hit from the mochi arms, and starts getting pummeled himself.

DIO was confused. His punches didn't work. He then has his stand attack again, and it's a clash of fists. Any hits that hit Katakuri seem to just pass through him. Using his future seeing, he knew where the punches were going to strike, so he morphed his body shape to make him think that the punches just passed through him.

"WHY CAN'T I LAND A SINGLE GOOD BLOW ON YOU?!" DIO yelled.

"It's simple." Katakuri calmly answered. "I'm unbeatable."

They then continue exchanging punches. These punches were so hard, everyone was getting pushed back from the shockwaves from these punches.

"You've got to tire out eventually!" DIO said. He then pulled out his throwing knives, and started throwing them at him, but they were still supposedly passing through his body.

In reality, Katakuri wasn't. He was going strong. With his calm thinking, DIO wasn't landing a real hit on him. DIO decided to go for another time stop and simply push him off.

"ZA WA-"

But the vampire was interrupted with a giant mochi fist to the face. The punch knocked DIO off the platform. Everyone watched in shock as DIO was surprisingly defeated. He probably wasn't going to live this down.

"I'm not the kind of person to let my enemies power up or use their best moves." Katakuri said, as he hopped off the platform, with not a scratch on him.

"Amazing!" Chris yelled. "Katakuri curbstomped DIO, and took the second win for their team!"

The Demons cheer for Katakuri's very easy victory.

"Wow, you were really amazing!" Charlie said.

"Way to go, big bro!" Wendy said.

"It was nothing." Katakuri said. "That man talks too much."

"Maybe he was just all talk, after all." Russel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Was he able to win because of that future sight ability?" Cinder asked. "All the more reason to learn how to use it myself."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

DIO was seen in the confessional all banged up, with bruises on his face. "This means war! He made me, ME of all people, look like a joke! I will make sure to make him suffer! He has invoked my full wrath!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Demons were seeing if DIO was okay, but keeping their distance from him. They weren't sure how he was gonna react. DIO slowly gets up, his face looking very battered up. And if looks could kill, even Deadpool would be dead.

"Are you...okay?" Elena asked nervously.

"I'll be fine." DIO said darkly, glaring at Katakuri. "That fool is a dead man and he doesn't even realize it."

The Ice Climbers were holding each other closely, fearing the look on DIO's face.

"Well," Chris said, "after after brutal, epic, humiliating, landslide of a victory," Chris noticed DIO staring daggers into him. "The score is now two to one. If the Demons win this next fight, they take the game. Looks like things aren't looking too good for the Vampires again. Now, let's begin round four."

They watch as the next names are pulled out. "This time, the fighters will be...Glass Joe vs. Susie!"

Joe felt his blood go cold. He was hoping and hoping he wouldn't be chosen. But unfortunately, his luck had ran out. He looked over at Susie, and saw her with her axe out. She was looking at him like she was the executioner.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Glass Joe was seen shaking in fear. "This is it." Joe cried. "I'm as good as dead! That girl is going to break me like a stale baguette!"

He then thinks to himself for a moment. "You know what? I'm not gonna run away! I've been beaten down many times, but I never ran away!I I always got back up and fought back. I might probably die, but if so, I'm going down with dignity."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That wimpy french boxer is mincemeat." Susie said. "Time to cut him up like cheese."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Rick then walks up to Joe and puts something in his hand.

"What's this?" Joe asked.

"It's a toe tag." Rick said. "You're probably gonna need it. Don't worry, I'll make a headstone for you after this fight. That is, if there will be any of you left to bury."

Joe gulps nervously. "That doesn't sound reassuring at all."

"It wasn't supposed to. I was speaking the truth."

"Hey, try not to worry so much, okay?" Charlie said. "I believe in you."

"Yeah, I think you'll be fine." Wendy said.

"Well, I'm taking bets to see how long he lasts." Rick said. "My bet is within the first minute."

"This'll be too easy." Susie said, gripping her axe tightly.

"You do remember he said no killing, right." Mercy sternly said to Susie.

"I know, but he didn't say anything about almost ending their miserable lives."

"Okay, that's a red flag." Popo said.

"Fighters, please step forward." Chris said.

Susie and Joe slowly walk up to the platform. Once they get up, they try to prepare themselves. Joe is tightening his boxing gloves, while Susie starts swinging her weapon around.

"Fighters ready for this bloodbath?" Chris said. "Ready, and GO!"

Susie slowly walks up to him, while Joe is standing there, his legs shaking. Any confidence he had before had already left the building.

"Jeez, you're shaking like a leaf, huh?" Susie said menacingly. Joe didn't answer. He was still shaking in fear. "What, aren't you gonna say anything? Well, let me tell you something. Quiet people piss me off!"

She then swings her axe down with all her might, but the french fighter quickly, instinctively, dodged out of the way.

"Well, looks like you're fast, but you're still going down, beanpole!"

The Monster girl tries another swing, but Joe narrowly dodged this one, the blade almost cleaving his head off.

"You gonna do anything besides dodge like likea wuss?! Huh?!"

A few more hacks with the axe (Man, that is some good rhyming), and more dodging ensues.

"Don't you know that offense is the best offense?!"

"VIVA LA FRANCE!"

Susie is caught off guard by a right hook hitting her square in her jaw. I mean, the punch didn't hurt. It felt like getting a mosquito bite. Regardless, she was surprised that he managed to land a blow. Joe was standing there, trying to look as confident as he could be.

Everyone is silent after watching this. That is, until Susie finally says something. "You know what? You got me good." She said calmly. "Glad to see a wuss like you was man enough to actually hit me. For that, I'll go easy on you."

She then quickly hops him in the head with the axe's handle, and Joe plummets to the ground.

"And Susie ties the game up!" Chris announced. "Next match will be the be all, end all!"

Joe gets up, not looking too badly damaged. Other than a bruise on his head, he was fine.

"Sigh, well, sorry guys." Joe said glumly.

"Well, you did better than I though you *urp* would."

"You should be sorry." Tatsumaki said. "You should hang up your gloves and retire! No wonder you lost to a seventeen year old boy."

"Say what you want," Joe said, "but I feel like I've improved. Even if just a little."

Susie then jumps off the platform, and heads back over to her team.

"Well, glad to see no one got decapitated." Elena said.

"I'll give him props." Susie said. "Looks like he's got more guts than I thought. I may actually have a little bit of respect for him."

"That's weird, hearing something like that from you." Nana said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like I improved a little bit." Joe said. "Even if I leave today for losing, I'm going back with my head held high."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hope you all are ready, because now both teams are tied two even." Chris said. "This next match is the tiebreaker."

Everyone watches to see who will be the final contenders, the anticipation building as Chris pulls out the final two names. "The final fight will be…Tatsumaki vs. Dororo!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, looks like they saved the best for last." Tatsumaki said. "I mean, it's such a shame that my fight will be a kid, but I'm still gonna enjoy the fight."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like the one that talks big is going up, now." Cinder said. "Let's see if I can help...motivate her."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Cinder then walks up to Tatsumaki, and starts whispering in her ear. "Good luck out there. Show them why you are one the best heroes around."

"Okay, everyone." Tatsumaki said to her team. "Stand back and let a real fighter show how to fight."

Katakuri was starting to get annoyed with her attitude. "Don't you remember that I won as well?" He said sternly.

"Yeah, but that's because your opponent was a joke. Anyone could've probably beaten him. I'm gonna show you how the pros do it."

"You can't really be that full of yourself." Tari said.

"I'm not full of myself, I'm just stating the truth."

Cinder sat back and watched the magic unfold. Her plan was going as she had hoped.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"With powers like that, she could be a good player." Cinder said. "Too good. Good thing though she showed one big weakness: her pride."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know, I try not to be very judgemental of others," Charlie said, "but that vanity of hers has really been bothering me all day."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Nice, I see what Cinder was doing." Deadpool said. "I mean, I wouldn't do it, but it's some good thinking."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, how are you gonna beat her?" Popo asked Dororo. "She's got psychic powers! What do you have to combat her?!"

But Dororo wasn't worried. "This isn't the first time I've dealt with someone with weird powers. She's no different."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"It all rests on that kid's shoulders, now." Geralt said. "This could make or break it. I just hope she's got a plan."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, enough waiting." Chris said. "Let's end this with a bang!"

Tatsumaki and Dororo step forward, both very confident of themselves. One more than the other, though.

"LET THE FINAL ROUND BEGIN!"

"Kid, you don't know your place." Tatsumaki said. "I will show what an S class hero can really-"

Before she could finish her sentence, she didn't see Dororo throw a rock at her head.

"HOW DARE YOU?!" The esper yelled. "DON'T YOU KNOW WHO I AM?! I'M-"

She's then interrupted with another rock to the head.

"ALRIGHT, THAT'S IT!" She tries to use her powers to lift the young thief off the platform, but while she was doing her talking, she realized that Dororo wasn't in front of her anymore. Dororo was busy running circles around her, and pelting her with rocks. With her bragging, she was leaving herself wide open to attacks.

Dororo was fast on her feet, and she had quite the throwing arm. Tatsumaki tried to use her powers, she missed getting her, and then got pelted with more rocks.

"You can't win, kid!" Tatsumaki said. "You can't beat me! Just stay still, and-OW!"

Tatsumaki was starting to reach her limit, and Dororo was starting to run out of rocks. "Come on, brat! Too scared to actually face me?!"

All of a sudden, she was pushed from behind by Dororo, and as if it were in slow motion, she fell to the ground before she could levitate herself back up.

"And Dororo has done it! The Vile Vampires have won today's challenge!"

Dororo hops down as her team cheers for her. They slow tart to lift her up in celebration. Tatsumaki was on the ground, not moving, with a blank look on her face. She was still trying to process what had happened.

"Nice job, kid!" 18 said.

"Did not expect that at all." DIO said.

"Whose the brat now, huh?!" Dororo yelled out. "Aw yeah, I bet big bro would be proud!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like I was right after all." Geralt said. "I knew someone would get overconfident and mess up."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Demons walk over to Tatsumaki, who was still on the ground, still as a statue.

Rick was the one to break the silence. "Well, karma can be a real bitch, huh?"

This finally snapped the psychic out of her daze. "HOW?! HOW COULD I LOSE TO A KID?! I'VE BEATEN MONSTERS, ALIENS, THREATS THAT COULD DESTROY THE WORLD! BEATEN BY A KID! A NOBODY FROM WHO KNOWS WHERE BEAT ME?!"

But everyone had had enough of her. "Enough of your attitude!" Edgeworth yelled. "All day, you've done nothing but talk big, when in reality, you couldn't put your money where your mouth is!"

They were stunned from his outburst, but he spoke for all of them.

"Um…yeah….what he said." Tari said quietly.

"I demand a rematch!" Tatsumaki yelled. "You can't be serious! It was a fluke!

"Sorry," Chris told her, "What's done is done. No rematches, no take backs, no nothing. See you Demons tonight."

"Trust me, if I took her on again, I'd win!"

"Keep telling yourself that." Nicole said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Check, and mate." Cinder said smugly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later, the alliance, were sitting together in the woods, and Deadpool was seen laughing.

"What's so funny?" DIO asked him.

"The fact that you're the only one here that lost a fight!" Deadpool said, still cracking up. "I mean, Scarfy got you good!"

DIO was already mad about his loss earlier, and Deadpool making fun of him for it wasn't making it any better. DIO then takes his anger out by plunging his hand through Deadpool's chest. They watch in shock, yet they knew he'd heal from it quickly.

"You know, a simple high five wouldn't hurt." Deadpool said, as DIO took his arm out of him.

DIO then licks the blood of his arm, finally cooling down. "Don't ever laugh at me again. Anyway, it's nice to see that our team finally claimed their first win."

"It's all going well." Cinder said. "I made sure to "help" the esper out a little bit, and we lost. Not bad for our first target. It was more of a test run, really. Now, her fate is sealed."

"Good."

"Who would've thought that you can do a lot with saying a few words."

"Never would've thought you'd go easy on Glass Joe." Spinel said to Susie.

"What can I say?" Susie said. "He sure had determination. Not many have the guts to go after me like that. Going in there, I thought I was gonna pound him into mush and be done with it. I respect him a little bit. Funny how things work out."

"Even if you respect the weakling, he still stands no chance against us." DIO said. "What I'm trying to get at is, good job out there, everyone. Our first target has been taken down."

"When you say it like that, it makes it sound so evil." Spinel said.

"Think what you want about what I say," DIO told her, "but know that this "evil" group is probably the best group of friends you're ever gonna have."

With that comment, Deadpool and Spinel looked at each other with uncertainty.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Layer that night, the Demons were sitting at the bonfire pit.

"Demons, welcome to your first elimination ceremony." Chris said. "I hold twelve marshmallows here. When I call your name, come up and claim your marshmallow."

They all felt confident, even those who lost today, felt sure of themselves. Chris then starts calling out names.

"Edgeworth"

"Deadpool"

"Nicole"

"Katakuri"

"Cinder"

"Tari"

"Spinel"

"Rick"

"Charlie"

"Russel"

"And Wendy."

This just left Joe and Tatsumaki. Both were still determined.

"You two are here because you both bombed today. Joe, you went down like a loser. Tatsumaki, your ego and inability to win against Dororo was quite humiliating. How's that for an S class hero? The final marshmallow goes to…"

….

...

...

...

"...Glass Joe."

Tatsumaki watches in shock as Joe walks up to get his marshmallow.

"Bet you didn't see that coming, huh?" Chris told her.

"I can't believe this!" She yelled. "You all don't know what you're losing! Don't you know who I am?!"

Everyone throws their marshmallows at her.

"Somebody just get this lost child out of here!" Rick said.

"What did you call me?!"

Before she could do anything, Chef comes in and grabs her.

"Put me down, you psycho!"

She is then shoved into the cannon. "Got anything to say before we give you a hero's exit?" Chris asked her.

"You all made a big mistake! Good luck without someone like me!"

Her scream is heard as yet another sorry sap is shot to kingdom come. "I thought she'd never shut up." Chris said. He then looks over at the Demons. "Well, I'd get some sleep if I were you. Bet you're all glad you're not her right now. You're all safe. For now."

The Demons head back to their cabin to get some rest. Except for one of them. Katakuri was heading out into the woods.

"Wait, where are you going?!" Charlie called out to him.

He looked back. "Out. Please don't follow me!"

"Why are you cold and distant like this? Is something wrong? If so, is there any worry I can help?"

Katakuri was starting to get frustrated with her. "Quit worrying about me! I can handle myself! You're our captain, act like it! Don't act like a puppy following me around!"

He then storms off into the forest, leaving the demon princess all alone. This man had piqued her interest since day one. Why was he so secretive? Why was he so cold? What could she do about it? The woman didn't realize at the time the chip he had on his shoulder, but it would all make sense eventually. After standing there for a couple more minutes, she finally decided to head to bed herself.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Infinite, our competitors were put to the test with some good old fashioned brawling. And we saw what many of these guys are capable of. Geralt learned how unpredictable Deadpool can be. DIO learned that there's always someone better, and now has a personal vendetta against Katakuri. With a little "help" from Cinder, Tatsumaki's confidence in herself was her undoing, and won a one way ticket home by cannon. Who will be the next one to take that ride? Find out today, on Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The episode starts at night, with everyone sitting at the bonfire. But this time, it was for a different reason. After a few rough challenges, everyone just wanted to kick back and relax with a movie. A scary, horror movie. But I bet you're wondering, where did they get this stuff from?

Flashback

Deadpool was busy going through Chris' personal quarters. Don't ask how he got in. Even I don't know. But, while snooping around, he stumbled upon an old video projector, and a stack of vintage horror movies. So, in traditional Deadpool fashion, he took this stuff back to his cabin.

"So, what have you got there?" Spinel asked.

"Just a movie projector and some films, too." Deadpool said. "I just...found them. Bet I make some good money selling this junk online. Chris probably won't miss this."

The other Demons were going through the pile of movies, looking through them.

"Hey, these look pretty good." Charlie said.

"Yes, I've seen some of these before." Edgeworth said.

"You wouldn't mind if I watched some of these before you sell them?" Russel asked.

"Oh, this gives me a fun idea!" Wendy told them. "We should do a movie night! Let's get everyone together, and just relax, you know? We've been busy with these challenges and all."

"That's an oddly specific idea," Rick said, "but fuck it, I'm *belch* in."

"Really?"

"Yeah, could be fun." Spinel said. "After all, we've earned it."

"You know what, let's do it!" Deadpool said. "Let's call the others and have a party. I'll bring the chimichangas!"

"Please, don't." Cinder said.

End of Flashback

"And that's how this all happened." Deadpool told the viewers.

"Who are you talking to?" Nicole asked.

"Nevermind."

"Shut up, losers, it's getting to the good part!" Susie said.

The movie they were watching was your typical, old school horror flick. The scene they were watching was a man walking through a dark hallway with a candle.

"He's gonna get him." Edward said.

"Never go down the dark hallway." Elena said.

The man in the movie turned around, and saw a ghoul standing there, letting out a blood curdling shriek. Then man screamed as the ghoul ripped the man to shreds. Everyone watching, was not freaked out by this. Deadpool took notice of this and turned the movie off.

"What's the big deal?!" Rick said. "Turn that shit back on!"

"Yes, I wish to continue watching this man get mutilated." DIO said.

"Come on!" Deadpool complained. "You can't tell me that's not scary! I thought you guys would be freaked out by it. That's why I picked this one!"

"I've dealt with supernatural beings frequently, so this is nothing." Dororo said.

"Plus, the special effects look very fake." Katakuri said.

"That's part of the charm!"

"Sorry, but it's just not scary." 18 said.

"Does anything scare any of you?! If you're not scared of a ghoul going all Wolverine on someone, then what are any of you scared of?"

"Well, since you brought it up, what are you scared of?" Geralt asked Deadpool.

"Cows."

They all were silent.

"Come again?" Joe asked.

"I'm scared of cows." Deadpool said. "The way they look at you is just scary. Like they're planning something...evil"

"Really? Cows? How pathetic, coming from someone like you." DIO said.

"Then tell me what scares you. It's only fair." The merc said smugly.

DIO thinks this over for a second. "Very well. If there was one thing I'd fear, it'd be losing to my mortal enemy. Though of course that would never happen."

"Guess that makes two of us." Cinder said. "I would also to lose to my worst enemy."

"There, see?" Deadpool said. "Was that so hard?"

"Since we're on the subject," Mercy said, "I guess I would fear not being able to save someone. I mean, if someone was badly hurt and couldn't save them, that worries me."

"Well, this is turning into quite the conversation." Geralt said. "Anyone else care to share what scares them? 'Cause honestly, I was getting bored of that movie."

"Whoa whoa whoa." Russel said. "I don't know if that's a good idea. There's cameras all around. Won't Chris see all this and then do that fear challenge he did back in season one?"

But of course, they all ignored him and continued engaging in the conversation.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Well, I tried to warn them." Russel said. "If we end up doing a fear challenge, don't say I didn't warn you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The first one up to spill the beans was Tari. "I really don't like fighting, war, or violence. In In a game, it's fine, but in real life, I would be scared to hurt someone. It's hard for me to talk to people, let alone attack them. I'd much rather solve problems with words."

"That's pretty deep." 18 said. "For me, the scariest thing I've ever experienced was being absorbed by this freaky bio android named Cell. He absorbed me and my brother to get stronger. It still haunts me to this day.

The Nomad gets up to explain his fear as best as he can. Everyone watches as he starts stomping around with his arms stretched out.

"You're...afraid of charades?" Charlie asked.

The Nomad nodded his head and simply pulled out his wanted poster. On it was a monster that looked sort of like him, but much more terrifying and menacing. Almost demonic.

"That looks nothing like you." Dororo said. "Are you scared that people would see you as that?"

The Nomad answers yes by nodding his head.

"Interesting." Dororo said. "For me, I wouldn't want to deal with anything technologically advanced. I don't understand any of it. The unknown can be very scary. If you think ghouls and demons are bad, I don't want to deal with one of those things you call a "robot". They sound terrifying."

"Then you definitely don't want to see a Transformer." Deadpool said.

"What are those?"

"They're these big robot aliens. You want scary techno monsters from parts unknown, that's them."

"Okay, please stop talking about them." Dororo said, starting to sound scared. "They sound horrifying."

"Well, I don't like pirates." Rick said. "I hate those sons of bitches with a *belch* pa*belch*ssion."

"You do know that I'm a pirate, right?" Katakuri said. "Why aren't you scared of me?"

Rick was shocked to learn this "Wait, hold the fuck up! You're a pirate?! I never would've guessed that. You don't look like one. Besides, I'm talking about your stereotypical pirate. You know, peg leg, eyepatch, hook *belch* hand, the whole nine yards. I even once made this amusement park attraction called Pirates of the Pancreas."

"Wait, if you're scared of pirates, why would you make a theme park ride centered around them?" Susie asked.

"Because it really gives me a thrill. Duh. It's a mix of fear and excitement. The ride is supposed to be scary."

They all just went with it and continued talking. Edgeworth went next. "I'm scared of earthquakes and elevators. There was an...incident, and I've been scared of those ever since."

"Well," Spinel started, "I'm afraid to be abandoned and forgotten. I once waited for someone to come back for thousands of years. I waited in the same spot all that time. I've just recently gotten over it, but I'm afraid that any friends I make might do the same thing, and I'd just spend millennia alone again." She looked like she was starting to cry, and started shuddering at the thought of it happening again.

Most of them were stunned, and even felt sorry for her. I mean, waiting that long for someone that was never coming back? Imagine what that could do to someone. But no one felt more sad then Deadpool. He was tearing up, but it'd be hard to tell with his mask on.

"That's so terrible!" Deadpool cried, putting his arm around her. "I would hate being alone, too! That sounds so horrible! I can't imagine what that'd be like!"

"Cut the waterworks." Cinder told the mercenary. "You're getting a little too emotional."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So what if I am?" Deadpool said. "That story was so sad. I'd hate to be forgotten, too. As long as I'm around, she won't be alone. Wow. I never expected to say something so serious. This is weird."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I'm claustrophobic." Russel said. "And for a pretty big dude like me, it's even harder if I'm in a tight spot."

"I really hate losing." Nicole said. "I'm afraid to fail. Growing up, my parents pressured me a lot. They wanted me to grow up to become a success. It really messed with my self esteem. I've even done the same with my kids."

"We hate to be separated from each other!" The Ice Climbers both said at the same time. "We're all we got."

"Well, I'd hate to ever hurt nature." Elena said. "The trees and wind speak to me. I'd never hurt it."

"One of the most scariest things I had to witness," Edward said, "was when I lost my little brother, Alphonse. He didn't die, because I managed to bind his soul to a suit of armor. We made a big mistake and paid the price, but, I hated watching him disappear in front of me."

"Yeah, I got a bad memory of watching someone I like almost die." Susie said. "This friend of mine named Lancer was almost killed by his dad, who's a total scumbag. We went to his castle to fix some fountain or whatever, and his dad didn't like that. So, we taught him a lesson and now Lancer is king."

"I know the one kid hates things that are technological," Geralt said, "but I hate fancy things. I'd much rather live life roughing it. That's not the kind of lifestyle I want to live. My work keeps me on the move, so I would feel uncomfortable in fancy houses, parties or wearing those suits, and talking with pompous, pretentious people."

"For me, I'd be afraid to go in the ring and fight Mr. Sandman." Joe said. "He'd definitely kill me."

"Who's Mr. Sandman?" Edward asked.

"Where I come from, he's the strongest boxer in the WVBA. His punch is capable of demolishing buildings. Though he lost his title to Little Mac, he's still a man among men. I'd rather fight Mac then fight him."

"I hate pickled plums." Wendy said. "I can't even stand watching other people eat them. They're so nasty."

"Okay, then. My turn." Charlie said. "The one thing I fear the most is if my dream were to fail."

"What's your dream?" Wendy asked.

"Well, if you must know, I have this hotel back in Hell. It rehabilitates sinners so that they can hopefully go to Heaven. It's overpopulated there, and the only other way it's dealt with is with with a yearly extermination. I care for my people, and I hate to see that happen to see them. I'd be devastated if my hotel, my dream, were to fail."

DIO then burst into laughter. "Really? That's a stupid dream. A hotel that fixes sinners? Are you out of your mind?! You want terrible people to be good?! Just because?! That's laughable. You should know the difference between dreams and reality."

"How about you shut the hell up?!" Katakuri told the vampire. "You don't mess with someone's dreams. Who gave you the right to judge?! No one! So shut your mouth!"

DIO just grumbles something.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I really don't like him." DIO said. "He's already made a fool of me once, and now he thinks he can talk down to me?! He's at the top of my hit list. When I'm through with him, it's going to make all the terrible things I did to Jonathan look like a joke."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, a yearly extermination?" Rick said. "Reminds of that time when me and Morty went to this planet that purged once a year."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, thanks for sticking up for me and my beliefs." Charlie said.

"Look, don't mention it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I only did it to shut him up." Katakuri said. "Nothing more."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Deadpool then remembers something. "Wait, that just leaves you, Scarfy. You're the only one who hasn't said what they fear. Come on, spill it!"

"I fear nothing." The pirate said sternly.

"C'mon, there's gotta be something. I'll keep annoying you until you do! Say it! Say it! Say it! Say it! Say it!"

"ALRIGHT, FINE!" Katakuri snapped. He then takes a deep breath, and then just says it. "I fear...people learning….things...about me. There, happy?"

"What kinds of things?"

"That's it. I'm not to keen on opening up to people about myself. That's my business. Now stop bugging me about it before I tear you limb from limb!"

"Man, you're no fun." Deadpool pouted. "Dismemberment isn't gonna a stop me."

"Well, it's getting late." Edgeworth said, trying to quickly change the subject before this escalates, "I think it's probably a good idea that we all get some sleep. Who knows if Chris has something planned tomorrow."

They all agree and head back to their cabins to sleep. They all went to bed, not knowing what was to come.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The next morning, everyone is sitting at breakfast, but there's one small difference: There is no breakfast. They hadn't seen Chef all morning. The mess hall was quiet.

"Geez, it's too quiet this morning." Edward said.

"Maybe that's a good thing." Mercy said.

"Has anyone even seen that poor excuse for a cook?!" Susie asked. "Is he off trying to make something we'd actually like?"

"So much for the peace and quiet." Joe said.

As if right on cue, Chris and Chef come right through the door.

"Well, good morning to everyone." Chris said. "I assume you're all wondering where breakfast is."

"Actually, yes. What's the hold up?" Dororo asked.

"Well, we've been busy all night. You know, getting the challenge ready, and whatnot. So Chef hasn't had time to make you all food. Luckily, one of you is getting a special breakfast. Chef, if you would."

Chef nods and heads into the kitchen. They all wait nervously, not sure what this special breakfast is, or who's getting it. (And who's probably getting a stomach pump afterwards.)

Chef comes back out with a plate and places it in front of Wendy. Wendy looks down and sees that on that plate is a heaping serving of pickled plums. Wendy's face cringes in disgust.

"Wait a minute!" Wendy said. "So last night, you were..."

"Yep." Chris said. "We listened in on everyone's conversation last night. Today, we're bringing back a fun challenge, Phobia Factor!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Russel was in the confessional facepalming.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Plus," Chris continued, "not only did we listen in, I made some phone calls across the multiverse to see if these were true. I called, friends, loved ones, and even your families to find out your deepest secrets."

For most of them, their faces went pale from this. One of them more than the others.

"Who...exactly...did you call?" Katakuri asked, trying to sound as calm as possible.

"Well, for you, I called your mother, and she had quite a bit to say about you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hmph, he's bluffing." Katakuri said. "There's no way he managed to get a hold of mama. Not that I have anything to hide."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chris seems like the kind of person who you don't want to give power to." Mercy said. "At this point, anything could happen."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Everyone is startled when they see Katakuri immediately stand up and rush out of there.

"Where is he going?" Tari asked. "Should we do something about it?"

"We'll get back to him, later." Chris said, and then started to explain the challenge. "Just like the original, each of you will have to fave your worst fear. Do it, and you get a point. The team with the most points at the end wins. Now, for the most part, we will be taking turns alternating between teams. But before we move on, someone has some pickled plums they're supposed to be eating."

Wendy looked back down at her food, looking nauseous.

"Wendy, to get the point, all you have to do is finish that entire plate of pickled plums."

Everyone watches as Wendy doesn't move for a moment. This was putting a lot of pressure on her. Still, this would probably determine her continuance in the game. She then takes a deep breath picks up the plate, and quickly scarfs the plums down as if she hadn't eaten in a month. Once she finishes, she slams the plate down, showing that is licked clean.

"Good job, Wendy." Chris said. "That gives the Demons their first point. Now, if everyone would come with me, we can get this show on the road."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Wendy was looking a little green. "That was probably the worst thing I've ever had to do. But I had no choice. If I didn't do it, and we lost, then I would be on the chopping block. More importantly right now, I'm wondering where big bro ran off to. The look on his face worried me. He looked like saw a ghost."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Everyone then starts to follow Chris into the woods, some of them talk with each other about the challenge.

"How are you feeling?" Tari asked Wendy. She still looked a little sickly from her breakfast.

"It'll be fine." Wendy said. "I'm honestly worried about big bro. He just ran out of there."

"Well, I don't know how I could help. I don't wanna get close to him. He seems very scary."

"Seems like this challenge could be more of a challenge than we're used to." Geralt said.

"A challenge for some, and a cakewalk for others." DIO thought to himself. "But my group had better not fail."

When they all stopped, they saw a set of armchairs, screens, and a small capsule looking building, about the size of a dirt shack.

"If you look over here," Chris said, "You will be sitting in these chairs while you wait for your turn. You can watch all the "fun" everyone's going through, on these monitors."

"But what's with the fancy looking capsule?" 18 asked.

"Well, for some of your fears, you'll have to go in there. It will put you in a virtual simulation to pit you against your fears. Our monitors will also us what goes on in your simulation. And since you asked, you get to be the first one to try it out."

"Wait, me?" 18 said.

"That's right. Now, if everyone would kindly take a seat while our favorite android steps inside?"

Everyone then walks over to the seats and sits down, as 18 boldly walks into the capsule. It looks completely dark in there but 18 witnesses the environment change around her until it looks like a barren plain. 18 looks around, and it's quiet. Suddenly, she hears footsteps coming closer.

Those footsteps sound very familiar. She slowly turned around and noticed someone all too familiar. His green body, those piercing eyes, and that tail that opened up behind him. It was Cell. (Semi-Perfect Cell, to clarify)

"You!" 18 cried, backing away. "Stay away from me!"

"But my dear," Cell said, "I can't be perfect without you." He keeps walking closer to her, the tail opening up, ready to swallow her.

18 isn't having any of this, so she goes for a punch, but since it's a simulation, her fist goes right through him.

"Guess you forget that you can't hit something that isn't real." Cell said. "Now, it's my turn."

The tail opens up and starts to swallow her up. Everyone outside watches the screens in horror as the last they see of 18 is the look of fear on her face is she is getting swallowed up like a snake eating a mouse. All they can hear is her muffled screams.

"That's Cell?!" Popo said.

"This seriously happened to her before?!" Nana said. "I don't think anyone would want this to happen!"

As they watch her get absorbed, they see Cell transform into his perfect form.

"Okay, stop! I think she's had enough!" Charlie cried.

The door to the simulator opens up as 18 wobbles out of it. She's shaking like crazy, and still has that look of fear.

"Never...again." 18 muttered. 18 then snapped back to her senses and charges at Chris, grabbing him by his the collar of his shirt. "Don't you ever do that to me again! Do you know how traumatizing that was for me and my brother?!"

"Relax." Chris said. "Look on the bright side, you got your team a point."

18 just let's go of him and stomps back over to the seats as some of her team tries to comfort her.

"I'm so sorry you had to go through that again." Mercy told her. "That must of been so terrible for you."

"Well, at least it's done." 18 said, trying to find some positive from it. "And I never have to see that freak again."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I can't believe he'd sink that low." 18 said. "One of these days, Chris will get what he deserves."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow, that was horrifying to watch." Spinel said to Deadpool.

"Yeah, that's Chris for you." Deadpool said. "I just hope MemeKing doesn't make him go too hard on us.

"Who's this MemeKing you keep talking about?"

"He's this story's author."

"Okay, you lost me. That makes no sense."

But Chris wanted to keep the ball rolling. "Now, it's time for another Demon to face the music. Edgeworth, you're up! For this, you'll need to step into the simulation."

The prosecutor got up, feeling prepared. "Well, wish me luck, everyone." He told his team.

He goes into the simulation, and Chris happily shuts the door behind him.

"Man, I get to torture a lawyer?" Chris said, sounding excited. "Dreams do come true."

As Edgeworth was in the simulator, it's landscape changed, and he was now in an elevator. It was small and closed off, which didn't make it any better.

"Okay, just tough this out." Edgeworth told himself. He was trying to stay calm about it, but his heart was pumping fast. He was starting to break out in a sweat. "It'll be over quickly."

Suddenly, the elevator starts shaking, as if an earthquake was going on outside. The rumbling knocked him over, and he was starting to lose that calm collected demeanor he had going on there. The shaking just kept getting faster and more intense.

"PLEASE, MAKE IT STOP!" He screamed. He was laying there, curled up into a ball.

"This is getting messed up!" Russel said, as they were all watching him on the monitors.

"When will you all realize that these aren't real?" Chris said. "It's not like he's getting hurt or nothing. Well, not physically, at least. Mentally, who knows?"

"PLEASE, I'VE HAD ENOUGH! TURN THIS OFF!" Edgeworth was shouting. The elevator was now shaking so fast that everything looked like a blur.

"Okay, I think he's had enough." Chris said, as the door opens. It takes a moment, but Edgeworth stumbles out. He was still feeling very shaken (no pun intended).

"Glad to see you toughed it out." Chris told him. "Man, does that simulator feel like the real thing or what?"

"OBJECTION!" Edgeworth yelled. "That machine must not have been working right! It shouldn't have been that intense! It must be faulty!"

"I can assure you that there's nothing wrong with it. It worked as intended. It's brand new and everything."

Edgeworth doesn't say anything and heads back to the others.

"That man...has seriously….got issues." Edgeworth said, still shaken up about his experience in the simulator.

"Okay, next one up is Elena." Chris said. "Luckily, this one isn't a simulation. Come with me."

Elena gulps nervously and follows him a little further into the woods. They stop at a fairly big tree, and Chris hands her a small axe.

"All you have to do is chop down this tree to get the point." Chris told her.

Elena was looking at the axe, and then back to the tree. The voices that the wind, and more importantly, this tree, was saying not to do it.

"I don't need the wind to tell me that this is not a good idea." Elena said. "I'm sorry, guys. I just can't."

"Well, looks like we have our first quitter. Looks like someone's not brave enough."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I just hope they don't hate me for this." Elena said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Elena glumly walked back to the others.

"Hey, how'd it go?" Dororo asked.

"I just couldn't." Elena said. "I couldn't kill that tree. I'm very sorry, guys."

"Come on, you really couldn't chop a tree down?" Susie said. "How pathetic."

"How about you quit being so hard on her?" Geralt sternly said to Susie.

"Quit acting like so big and bad!" Susie told her. "Aren't you mad that her failure sets us back?!"

"I am, but I'm not showing it. And I'm not going to condemn her for it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Geez, every day, I'm hating him more and more." Susie said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Next up, we're going to need Cinder and DIO!" Chris said.

The two villains look at each other, and then start to walk to the simulator, but-

"Hold up!" Chris told them. "For this one, you two won't be using that. For this, we called some guests to help out. COME ON OUT, GUYS!"

They watch as two people come out, with them looking very, very, familiar to them. The first one was a young teenage girl, dressed in red and black, kind of looking like red riding hood. With her, she carried a huge scythe The other one was an older, muscular teen, wearing a black school uniform, and a hat that seemed to meld into his hair.

"You remember Ruby Rose and Jotaro Kujo, don't you guys? For this, we brought the real deal here. We're paying them five thousand dollars each to come here today."

"So….how's it been, DIO?" Jotaro asked, cracking his knuckles. "You know I've been watching this show, and I've been rooting for everyone but you."

"You!" DIO yelled, pointing at the Joestar.

"Why are they here?!" Cinder asked angrily.

"We're here to give you two a beat down." Ruby said, pulling out her scythe. "And trust me, you've had this coming for a long time."

"You two are gonna fight them." Chris explained. "Except, you two won't be fighting. You're gonna let these heroes win. Fight back in any way, and you fail.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This asshole is getting three generations worth of a beating." Jotaro said. He then looked around in the confessional. "I'm allowed to use this, right? I am? Okay, then."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm NOT losing to her!" Cinder yelled. "I don't care if I don't get a point. Unlike that vampire, who had his butt handed to him by that pirate, I have a reputation to uphold. But her!" She put her hand up to where her left eye used to be, remembering that it's because of her that she lost it in the first place. 

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Of course he had to bring that Joestar here!" DIO growled.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So...are we allowed to go all out?" Ruby asked.

"I'd be unhappy if you didn't." Chris told them.

Jotaro smirked. "Perfect." A being then comes out of his body, similar to DIO's stand, except, this one was purple and had dark flowing hair. "STAR PLATINUM!"

Everyone watches as the stand starts pummeling DIO without warning.

"ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!"

And it went on for five minutes straight. After that, Jotaro felt satisfied enough to stop, and Star Platinum goes away. When he stops, everyone sees DIO on the ground, all beaten up, way worse than his fight against Katakuri. DIO felt humiliated yet again. But, in order to win the game, he figured he'd have to take risks.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm sick and tired of this game treating me like a joke!" DIO said. "If I'm to win though, I have to make tough decisions. But all of you watching better not doubt me! I will rise to the top of this game! And after that, I'm going to kill everyone here that has upset me in some way!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So, was that enough?" Jotaro asked Chris.

"Way more than enough!" Chris said happily. "You're definitely getting a bonus added to your pay."

"Looks like it's my turn!" Ruby said excitedly. She starts to cock her scythe (it's also a gun) and prepares to fire a high pressurized shot of dust into the maiden.

Cinder just stands there, and looks over at DIO. He nods his head no, indicating he does not want her to fight back. If he got his ass kicked, it's only fair that she does.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"She better not..." DIO said. "I need everyone in my, I mean, our alliance to win this challenge."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Ruby takes aim and fires a shot of dust at her. Without thinking, Cinder conjures up fire, and hits the shot, cancelling each other out.

"Ooh, too bad." Chris told Cinder. "Looks like you keep your honor, but no point for you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

DIO was furious "What the hell were you thinking?!" He yelled. "Are you trying to put us at risk?!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I'm not losing to that little girl like Torchwick has!" Cinder said. "It was all on instinct! If that vampire has a problem with it, then I won't hesitate to throw him under the bus with this alliance."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Sorry you couldn't give her a real beat down." Jotaro said to Ruby.

"It's fine." Ruby said. "She still messed up badly either way. It's still still a win win for me."

"Well, that was fun." Chris told the two guests. "Your work here is done. It was great to have you guys here."

"Whatever." Jotaro said, as two of them leave. Cinder and DIO head back to the others. Most of the Demons weren't very pleased with Cinder for failing her challenge.

"What are you all looking at?!" Cinder growled to her team.

"Was it really that hard to not let her beat you?!" Nicole said angrily to Cinder. "We might lose because of you!"

"I'd like to see you do any better." Cinder said.

But this conversation is interrupted by Chris.

"Speaking of which, Nicole, it's your turn!" Chris said.

Nicole gets up and walks over to Chris.

"So, what do I have to do?" Nicole asked.

"You'll need the simulation for this one."

Nicole steps into the simulator, and the environment change to a dark room, with the only visible thing in there being a table with a couple of chairs, and on the table was a chess set. She tentatively walks over to the table and sits down in one of the chairs. Sudden.y, a large crowd of people surround her. She then hears Chris' voice from a loudspeaker inside the chamber.

"For this, you will be playing chess against an invisible opponent, with this group of people watching. But, to get the point, you will take a dive, and lose the match on purpose."

"What?!"

"How ironic. To win, you have to lose. Decisions, decisions."

Before she could say anything else, the game starts, as the opponent moves a pawn.

"Okay, let's do this." Nicole said, sounding determined.

A montage is shown, as the opponent keeps capturing her pieces, she keeps messing up, and the crowd is booing at her. She was starting to get worried. She was getting frustrated that she was doing terrible at something as simple as a game of chess.

We go back to the other teams watching this, and talking about it.

"You think she'll actually do it?" Joe asked.

"Man, I don't know." Russel said. "She was so afraid to lose that she threw me off the cliff. But this...I don't know. That crowd is giving her a tough time."

"Hmph. And she gave me a tough time for failing my challenge." Cinder said. "Now, she must fail to succeed."

Anyway, back to the game, it wasn't looking good for the competitive mother. She noticed that her opponent's queen could now take her king. But then, she noticed something. Her king was positioned to where she could take the opponent's king, and win the game. Now, she felt more nervous than ever.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This is probably one of the toughest decisions I've had to make." Nicole said. "Now I'm in a position where I could win the match, but it'll be harder for my team to win."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

She was forced to make a decision, and boy, this was a tough one for her. Everyone is silent. Both teams, the fake crowd, everyone was quiet, anticipating what her next move would be. She was about to make a move that would allow her own king to be taken easily, but impulsively takes the enemy king, and the match.

"Sigh. Checkmate." She said glumly, knowing full well what she just did. She blew it. She let her competitiveness get in the way. Again.

The door opens up and Nicole glumly walks back to the others.

"So," Cinder said smugly, "what was that you were saying about losing because of me?"

"How about you zip it?!" Nicole yelled back. "That was hard for me!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like we're not doing too well." Charlie said. "My team is arguing with each other, we've already failed a a couple of fears in a row, and we have no idea where Katakuri is. I'm honestly worried about him. Where could he be?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, frosty friends, you're up!" Chris said, referring to the Ice Climbers.

The two friends look at each other nervously, since they both knew what they feared more than anything. "S-so," Nana stuttered, "what do we have to-"

She was interrupted as Chef snatched her up in a garbage bag, and carried her away.

"Nana! Where is he taking her?!" Popo asked.

"He's taking her all the way back to the cabin." Chris said. "As long as she stays there, and you stay here for an hour, you each get a point."

Popo started curling into a ball, and started shaking.

"I feel so cold." The little climber said.

"But you're wearing a parka." Rick said. "Plus, it's like eighty fucking degrees out here. How the hell are you not *belch* burning up?!"

"I'm not cold physically, I just feel empty without her,"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We transition to Chef, still carrying Nana in a garbage bag. He heads into the Vampires cabin and dumps her out of the bag.

"What's going on?! Where's Popo?!" Nana cried.

"Relax," Chef told her, "all you have to do is stay in here for an hour."

Chef then leaves, leaving the other half of the bone chilling duo by herself.

"Okay," she said to herself. "An hour? Fine? I hope Popo is alright. Is he okay without me?"

A bunch of thoughts start swirling through her head, fretting about him, and fearing for the worst. She moves her hand up to the doorknob to run to him, but stops herself.

"No! I have to be strong. For him."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Now, while they're busy with that," Chris said, "We're gonna keep this ball rolling. Deadpool, get yourself up here!"

"Well, looks like it's me." Deadpool said to Spinel.

"Good luck out there." Spinel said.

"I won't need luck. This is me we're talking about."

The merc then walks up to Chris.

"Okay, so what is it that MemeKing is having you do to me?" Deadpool asked.

"I thought I told you to tone down the fourth wall breaking." Chris said. "Whatever, for this, you won't be using the simulator."

He then sees Chef come out with a real cow and a bucket.

"All you have to do is milk the cow enough to fill up the bucket."

"Oh...okay." Deadpool said nervously. The cow just looks at him, and Deadpool is actually scared. That look that the cow gave him. It looked like it was waiting to strike. To do something terrible. He looks back over at everyone. Some of them were laughing that he was freaking out over a cow, but he saw Spinel giving him a thumbs up.

Deadpool takes the bucket and gets down on he ground to milk the cow. He grabs an udder, and is disgusted with how it feels. He takes a breath, and tries to remain calm. He squeezes the udder and pulls it down. A little bit of milk shoots out into the bucket.

"That doesn't feel too bad." He said. He then grabs a hold of another one and does the same thing. He then goes back and forth between hands, milking it. Soon, he gets into the rhythm of it.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, that's not as hard as I thought." Deadpool said. "Their faces still scare the crap out of me. At least I had someone supporting me. Wow. I'm saying something serious again. Still, weird, but true."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Before he knew it, he had the bucket filled to the brim with fresh milk.

Chris was surprised. "Whoa, didn't expect you to go through that so easily. You get the point."

"Boom!" Deadpool said, "Take that, cow! You can't mess with me! And guess what?! I could really go for a cheeseburger right now!"

"Alright, cool your jets." Chris told him, getting annoyed with him. "Just go sit down so we can continue this. The Masked Singer comes on tonight, and I don't want to miss it."

Deadpool then heads over to the others, and him and Spinel high five.

"Man, did you see me own that cow or what?!"

"Great job!" Spinel said. "I knew you'd do it."

"Yeah, well, I even surprised myself, if that's possible. Thanks for the support."

"Anytime."

"Russel, it's your turn!" Chris said. "Hop right into the capsule."

The drummer gets up and heads into the simulation. Once the environment changes, he sees that he's stuck in a chimney.

"Oh, crap!" He said. He looks around and sees that the only way out is an opening at the top.

"Okay, big guy." Chris said. "To pass, all you have to do is shimmy your way up the chimney and out the top. If you want out now, all you have to do is say you give up."

Russel was freaking out, but he didn't show it on his face. "Like hell I'm giving up that easily!"

He tried wiggling his body, and moved up a little bit, but it was quite exhausting.

"This'll be tougher than I thought." He then continues trying to get to the top. Slowly, but surely, he's making his way up. But there was a problem. The closer he gets to the exit, the more the confined space shrinks and the harder it is for him to move. He's about three quarters of the way through when he can't move at all. "Oh, you have got to be kidding me."

Russel didn't know how much further he could go. He got to a point where he couldn't move anymore. He already used up a lot of energy and effort to get this far, and the exit was so close. No way he was calling it quits this close. With one loud scream, he writhed and struggled harder than he ever had to, and started moving up faster and faster. With one last push, he was completely out of that hell hole.

"Take...that!" Russel huffed, tired from his escape.

The door opens, and Russel walks out and back to everyone before Chris could congratulate him.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, my body is gonna be sore tomorrow after this." Russel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, Nomad. You're up." Chris said. "Hop in!"

The Nomad waves at everyone and steps into the simulator. He doesn't feel too scared as the contraption changes. Soon, he realizes he's in a small rural town, with some people out in the streets walking He walks around, looking at all of the small houses and shops. He makes eye contact with one of the passers-by and waves. The man drops his groceries and runs away screaming.

"GET AWAY FROM ME, YOU MONSTER!" The man cried and ways he ran off.

The Nomad was a little puzzled with what just happened. He then continues walking and sees a young couple walking by. He walks up to them and waves at them.

"IT'S HIM!" The woman shrieked. "HE'S GONNA PUT A CURSE ON US!"

The man then shoves the Nomad away, and the two of them run off. "If you know what's good for you, I'd get out of here!" The man yelled. "Before we make you!"

The Nomad then runs off, not sure what's going on. Unless…

The magic being then runs up to the window in front of one of the local shops, and when looks at the reflection in the window, he nearly faints from what he saw. He saw that instead of seeing his face, he looked like how he did on his wanted poster. He was the monster people feared him to be!

He then ran away from the window, scared of what he saw. People fear him, and now he really is what they think he is. But that didn't answer what he was supposed to do. Chris didn't tell him what he had to do in here. He tried running up to more people, hoping that someone, anyone could help him, and tell him what he needed to do. Unfortunately, the reactions from the people in there were all the same.

"FREAK!"

"GO AWAY!

"PLEASE DON'T HURT ME!

"BURN IN HELL, MONSTER!"

He had ran up to everyone that he could find, and still nothing. Finally feeling beat, he slumped down, wishing for this to end. He didn't care at this point if he failed the challenge. He just wanted it to end.

Suddenly, the simulation ended, and he was finally back to looking like himself.

"Good job out there." Chris said, as the Nomad stepped out of the capsule. He was confused. He didn't know what he did that warranted that he passed.

"I bet you're wondering what you did. Well, you had to go around in that town and scare and terrorize everyone, even if it was unintentional. Mission accomplished."

A little upset that now he tells him, but relieved that it's all, the Nomad walks back and sits down, feeling a lot better.

"That must've been tough for you." Edward said to the Nomad. "Bet you're glad it's over."

The Nomad nodded in agreement, also Chris called out the next person. "Charlie, it's your turn in the simulator."

Charlie took a deep breath and tried to keep a smile on her face. "Right. Okay, I'm ready."

Charlie then walks into the capsule, man it changes to a place that's very familiar to her. She was back in Hell. More importantly, she was in front of her hotel. She turned around and looked at it, only for her smile to completely drop.

Her hotel was in ruins. It was breaking down and was mostly boarded up.

"What happened, here?" She pried open the door, and saw that it looked way worse on the inside. The walls, the floor, everything was broken and looked like it hadn't been touched in years. And it was empty. She didn't see any of her friends or the staff. None of them.

"What happened?!" She yelled.

She then hears Chris' voice from the outside. "In this simulation, your dream failed. You never managed to change anyone's hearts, and no one took it seriously. Your friends and loved ones all lost faith in this place, and in you, and left. Hell has become a madhouse. Chaos, anarchy, and turf wars. To pass this challenge, you must head back outside and watch what's about to happen."

She then ran outside, and saw a familiar sight that she hated seeing. It was an army of angels, with weapons at the ready. It was the yearly extermination! She hated seeing this event every year. Watching millions of denizens of Hell be slaughtered every year.

She watched in horror as in the distance, the angels came down and killed a group of demons that were in the middle of a turf war. She couldn't look away as the heavenly beings turned that war into a massacre. She watched them all be maimed in ways that even DIO couldn't think of.

Everyone outside watches her challenge, with probably as much shock as the demon princess.

"This is what she goes through every year?!" Wendy cried.

"Man, it reminds of that planet that purged." Rick said as he pulled out his flask and started drinking, not even fazed by the demon slaughtering unlike everyone else. "It looks like a level you'd play in DOOM."

The killings went on for a few more minutes, until there's no one else to kill. The angels then fly away like flock of seagulls. The simulation ends and Charlie steps out, still a little shaken.

"Well, that was one hell of a challenge." Chris joked. Charlie then glared at him. Her face started changing, looking more demonic and terrifying then the sweet and adorable look she normally had.

"Okay, okay, too soon." Chris said, getting kind of worried with how she was looking at him. "At least it's done. It all never happened."

Charlie's face then turned back to normal. "It still wasn't any fun to go through." She then walks back over the others, some of them feeling bad for her, that this was something that was normal where she came from.

"I'm so sorry." Wendy said, trying to comfort Charlie.

"It felt so real." Charlie said. "I never expected Chris to go that far to scare us."

"At this point, we should probably expect the unexpected." Edgeworth told her.

"Next up, for the Vampires, it's Dororo's turn." Chris said.

Dororo gets up, ready for anything Chris has to throw at her.

"Last night, it sounded to me that you didn't want to see a Transformer." Chris told her.

"Uh-huh…" Dororo said, starting to get nervous.

"Well, I managed to get in touch with one of them, and this one is a real wild card. Or I guess I should say, "they."

Suddenly, something comes down from the sky and lands in front of her. It was a giant silver and purple colored jet, but then sees it transform into a more humanoid form, and a calm, collected look on its face.

"Say hello to Blitzwing!"

(I'm using the Transformers Animated incarnation of him. He switches between three personalities. He's currently in his more calm personality.)

The Decepticon looked down at Dororo, who was shaking in fear.

"Is this her?" Blitzwing asked the host.

"Yep." Chris answered. "Dororo, to pass this, all you have to do is somehow take this guy down. I mean, you beat a psychic in battle, so robots shouldn't be much harder."

Dororo watches as the appearance on the Blitzwing's face changes to one more dark and crazy looking. This was his most insane personality.

"I'M GONNA HAVE LOTS OF FUN WITH THIS KID!" Blitzwing yelled, sounding like a lunatic.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That's what they are?!" Dororo cried. "This thing looks scarier than any monster I've had to face! I don't know how I'm gonna beat it!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Dororo takes off running, while Blitzwing turns back into a jet and flies after her.

"Little girl, wait up!" The Decepticon yelled. "I just want to blast ya!"

Dororo dodges some blasts that he fires at her. "I really hate Chris!" She yelled. "That thing is not natural!"

"Aren't you worried what that thing is gonna do to her?!" 18 asked Chris.

"She should be fine." Chris said. "Maybe."

"Is it just me, or does that thing sound like Arnold Schwarzenegger?" Rick said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We see Dororo, who was walking through the woods.

"Looks like I lost him." She said. First things first, she needed to figure out how to take down that overgrown toy. Looking around in the forest, she got an idea.

"I got more than enough to work with, here."

About ten minutes later...

It was done. She had used her quick thinking to set up booby traps. A tripwire made of vines, a leaf pit into sharp sticks, and a giant log that will come swinging down. All she needed to do now was lure him out.

"COME ON OUT AND GET ME!" Dororo yelled. "I'M HERE, ALL ALONE AND DEFENSELESS!"

She hears giant footsteps, as Blitzwing, who was now turned back into his robot form, was following the sound.

"I hear you, you filthy little organic!" Blitzwing yelled.

Dororo watched from behind a tree as it was going according to plan. The robot was about to hit the tripwire. Once he triggered it, he tripped and fell into the leaf pit, getting impaled by the sticks. They only thing that could be seen above the pit was Blitzwing's head. He was struggling to get out.

His face then switched to a red face. "NOW YOU'RE REALLY MAKING ME MAD, KID! IS THIS THE BEST YOU GOT?!

Dororo steps out in front of him, looking smug. "Nope, this is." She said. She pointed up, and Blitzwing saw a giant log swinging towards him. When the log hit him, it knocked his head clean off, putting the robot out of commission.

"Take that, you tin can!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Everyone watches as Dororo comes back with Blitzwing's destroyed head like a trophy.

"Congratulations." Chris told her. "But...I don't think Megatron is gonna be happy about this."

"Well, whoever he is," Dororo said, "tell him I said to SHOVE IT!"

Dororo heads back to the others, still clutching the robot head.

"Not bad, kid." Geralt said. "What'd you do to him?"

"Oh, you know, just got him by surprise."

Chris then looks back down at his watch. "Okay, it looks like the hour is up! Chef, if you would kindly go retrieve Nana. The Ice Climbers each get a point for toughing it out. Geez, it has been too long since we had someone give up. You guys are braver than I thought."

Chef goes to get her while everyone looks at Popo. He was sitting there, still as a statue, with a look of dread on his face. It was as if his body went catatonic. A few minutes later, Chef comes back with Nana, who looked the exact same way. Once she's brought back, the two snap out of their state and run up to each other and hug.

"We actually did it!" Popo cheered."

"I thought I was gonna fail!" Nana said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"There is something not right with those two." Russel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, now, the next one up is Tari!"

Tari then gets up, looking very nervous.

"Relax, this will be simple." Chris told her. "All you have to do is fight someone here."

"What?!" Tari cried. "Who?!"

Chris then looks over at everyone, trying to think who he wants to see the gamer girl fight. He then makes his decision when his eyes fall upon…

"...EDWARD!"

The both of them gasp when they hear this.

"Wait, why me?" Edward asked skeptically.

"Oh, you know..." Chris said, trying act like this wasn't rigged, "I just picked randomly. All Tari has to do is punch you. In the face."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, that's going way too far!" Edward said. "He picked me because we're becoming good friends. He just wants to stir up the drama. At the very least, I'm glad he didn't ask me to hit her."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I can't do that!" Tari cried. "He did this on purpose. I can't hit him in the face. His kind...handsome….face. Gah! There I go, doing it again!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Tari then turns to look at Edward.

"I really don't want to do this." She said.

"Look, just do it." Edward said bluntly, holding his arms out.

Tari was stunned that he'd say this "Wait, you want me to? I just can't!"

"Look, I don't want you to fail and then get voted off. Besides, you promised you'd show me how to play some of those games you've been talking about. So just do it. I won't think of you any differently no matter what choice you make."

She was shocked. He was allowing her to hit him? Should she? She didn't want to leave, but she didn't want to hurt the guy that she...she...

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, fine!" Tari said. "He's one of the coolest the guys I've ever met! Maybe I do like him a lot! Maybe I am falling in love with him! But most of the time I'm around him, I feel confident and nervous at the same time! I just don't know what to do. I just can't hurt anyone, let alone him. No matter what I do, I feel like I'm letting someone down."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Tari then raises her fist, ready to take a swing. Edward stands there with his eyes closed, bracing himself. Tari starts hesitating, her hand shaking. Everyone watches to see if she'll bring the hurt on him. After more hesitation, she puts her hand down.

"I can't." She said quietly. "I just can't hurt you. I'm sorry, everyone."

Edward opens his eyes back up, and sees that she decided not to. He then walks up to her.

"It's fine." He told her. "You don't have to apologize to me. I just hope you don't leave tonight if your team loses."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I got to hand it to her." Edward said. "It also shows the kind of person she is. Kind, sweet, passionate about the things she likes. I like that in a girl." He then pauses for a second. "Uhhhh...what was I saying?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well that's just too bad for you." Chris told Tari. "Took long enough before we had another chicken. And on that note, it's Edward up next.

Tari just walks back with her head hung low.

"Well, don't feel too bad about it." Wendy told her. "I can understand it was hard for you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I can tell that the way she was looking at him showed that she really likes him." Wendy said. "I think it's sweet."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Edward gets into the simulation, and goes through the same routine as the others who had been in there. He then realizes that he's in a dark room. He looks around and sees a younger version of him and his brother. This was the day when it all happened.

"Okay, what are you up to, Chris?!" The alchemist yelled.

He then hears Chris' voice. "All you have to do is watch this traumatic memory."

"Wait, how does this thing have access to my memories?"

"This machine can look into every part of your mind. Less talking, more watching."

Ed watches this moment as if it happened yesterday. The look on his face was not just one of fear and horror, but one of sadness and regret. He sees himself and his brother trying to use alchemy to bring their mother back. He then watches as their plan failed and sees himself lose his leg. He then sees this version of him holding out his hand to his brother as he watches him disappear right in front of him. That's where the simulation ends.

Ed steps out of it, his face looking grim.

"Well, that was quite anticlimactic, but you still pass." Chris said, as Edward went to sit with the others.

"I'm so sorry that happened to you." Tari whispered to him.

"It's fine." Ed told her. "It all worked out in the end for the most part. But sometimes, that day still haunts me."

"Now, it's Rick's turn in the simulator." Chris said.

Rick then walks into the chamber.

"Okay, let's get this *belch* over with.

The simulator then changes, and soon Rick sees he's on a pirate ship, with a whole group of them cornering him, their weapons pointed.

"Shit." He muttered.

"All you have to do for this is kill every simulated pirate on this ship."

Rick then throws down a smoke bomb, and quickly gets out of the way behind the crowd while they're blindsided behind the smoke. Rick then pulls out his blaster and starts shooting at them, the pirates disappearing in a behinfyurst of pixels when he hits them.

"IS THIS WHAT YOU WANT, YOU SICK FUCKS?! EAT SHIT!"

Before they all could fight back, he had "killed" every single one of them.

"Didn't expect that to end quickly, did ya, dipshit?" Rick said out loud.

The simulation winds and Rick steps out, looking chill.

"Again, another anticlimactic finish." Chris said, as Rick went to sit down. "Okay, then. Next up, it's Geralt."

Geralt then goes into the simulation, and the setting he is put in is one of a fancy, Victorian Era, party. He looks down and noticed that he was wearing a fancy suit. And it felt uncomfortable, to boot. He looked at people dancing, eating, or talking with each other. The way they all acted repulsed him.

"Sigh. How long do I have to be in here?" He asked. "This is already mentally frustrating."

"Twenty minutes. Try not to flip out. " Chris answered, and then turned to everyone else. "And while he's busy with that, we're going to go look for a certain scarf wearing giant. He's got a fear to conquer, too."

Some of them had forgotten about Katakuri. Where could he have run off to?

"Do you have any idea where he could be?" Wendy asked.

"Well, Chef said he saw a weird individual strolling the woods. I think that's where he might be hiding." He then looks over at Chef. "Chef, if you would kindly show us whare you saw him."

While Geralt is busy with facing his fear, everyone leaves to follow Chef deep into the woods. After walking for a while, they all stop when they finally see Katakuri, who's sitting down underneath a tree, deep in thought.

"Thought you could hide from us, eh, Katakuri?" Chris joked.

"What are you doing out here?" Charlie asked.

"I'm not doing it." Katakuri said coldly.

"What?"

"The challenge, that's what. I don't want you all to get involved with it. My fear, my problem, has caused me so much anguish and regret over the years."

"Does this have to do with why you cover your face?" Deadpool asked bluntly.

"Deadpool! That's awfully rude." Tari told the merc.

"No." Katakuri interrupted. "He's right. I refuse to let you see what's underneath. It's my greatest fear, and my greatest shame."

"You know, if you don't take it off, you risk your team losing?" Chris pointed out.

"I...I….." Katakuri stuttered. As much as he didn't want to do that, he didn't want his team to potentially lose because of him.

"Please?" Charlie urged.

Wendy walked up to him and looked the pirate dead in the eye.

"Please do it, big bro?" She asked. "For me?"

Then that's when Katakuri saw it. For a moment, he didn't see Wendy, he actually saw his younger sister, Brulee. The one person in the world Katakuri felt most safe around.

"V-very well." He said stiffly.

He slowly stands back up, and begins to remove the scarf. Much to the horror of many of them, it was not a pleasant sight. His mouth was torn, with stitches going from one cheek to the other. He also had a set of long and sharp fangs to compliment all of that. His face looked like a torn up mess that not even a mother would love.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Tari was seen in the confessional, shaking from what she just saw.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Dororo was busy looking at the wall, rethinking life.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Susie was seen throwing up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Look at this freak!" DIO yelled. "Looks like Mr. High and Mighty isn't so perfect after all. He's a fraud! He looks hideous. He looks like a...pelican eel."

Pelican eel…that insult that many bullies called him back in the day. All the anguish people put him through, and the people he cared about that suffered because of it. He pulls out an extremely large donut, and nervously gobbles it down.

"Is this….really you?" Charlie asked him.

He then looked away from them. He was filled with fear and anger. "Yes...it is. This is me. When I'm alone, I love to take that thing off and stuff my face with donuts. Now you all know the truth. If I wasn't under contract, I would be killing all of you right now for discovering my secret."

"Wait, that's it?" Deadpool said, not impressed. "This is what you were hiding? Besides, that's probably not the worst face you all have seen."

Deadpool then proves a point by taking his mask off, showing everyone the scarred face he had from being given his healing factor. Everyone looks at Deadpool's face and screams in disgust.

"AHHH! PUT IT AWAY! PUT IT AWAY!" They all shouted, as the merc put his mask back on.

"Since this was the big secret you tried to hide from everyone, I'm going to give your team the point." Chris said, still freaked out about Katakuri's face. "But, we still have a challenge to finish. Let's go back and see how Geralt is doing."

Most of them quickly head back, but two people stayed behind with Katakuri. It was Wendy and Charlie.

"What are you all still doing here?!" Katakuri growled at them. "Leave me be. The world now knows who I am. You're just like all the others. You're scared of me, you laugh at me, and hurt those I care about! I can see it"

"We wouldn't think of you any differently." Wendy said. "I still think you're awesome! In fact, you look even cooler."

He was stunned. She didn't care?

"Look, if there's one I've learned in life," Charlie told him, "There's nothing wrong with being yourself. People laugh and make fun of me for how I am, but I know there are still people who still care about me no matter what. Just know that we care. I care."

She then walks up to him and hugs him, startling both him and Wendy. Katakuri tries to act stoic, but there was a slight hint of blushing on his face.

"I can tell from the very beginning that something bothered you. You were afraid to be yourself. There's nothing wrong with being you. Putting up this fake persona of yours seems to put a lot of stress on you. What you were doing was just trying to relax and be you. I know all this time I seemed to bother you about it, but I just wanted to help you."

"But...why help me?" He asked, still trying to take everything that was happening in.

"You just seemed like a really interesting person to me. You've been a mystery since the beginning."

"And it doesn't change how strong you are!" Wendy said. "You're still the strong big bro that I know!"

"So...what do I do now?"

"You want my advice?" Charlie said. "Stop trying to run and hide from who you are and accept you for you. Because we do. Embrace who you are. We like this version of you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Katakuri was seen in the confessional without his scarf. "This...is just too much to process. I can't change what has happened, but should I? All this time I've been someone who I'm not. Should I stop with this facade and just embrace myself? That woman….and that kid...they don't care. They're accepting. It feels...weird. and what that woman said to me...and that hug….it makes me feel….funny inside."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Katakuri then thinks to himself for a moment. "Okay, then. I'll drop this sham, and just be me. But...it will be hard to get used to. I shouldn't care if others judge. I shouldn't care if the others can't accept me. I'll still kick their asses regardless. Especially that vampire."

"That's the spirit!" Wendy said.

"Look, let's just get back before we're gone for too long, okay?" Charlie said.

The three of them start to head back, but Katakuri turns around and sees his scarf on the ground. He then decides to leave it and head back with them.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So...this is really him, huh?" Charlie said. "He seems so nice, so sweet, and goofy. But in a good way. I'm glad I I was able to help him a little bit. Now, I know he'll be okay. We're still glad to have him on our team. And I'm glad to have him here with me- er- I mean-" She stammered.

She then realized what she just said. "WAIT, CAN I GET A DO OVER?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The three of them get back to the others, and see that Geralt was already finished with his fear. He was looking exhausted. When they get back, everyone's heads look over at them, still a little weirded out by his face.

"What are you all looking at, huh?!" Katakuri yelled. "Look, this is me! This is who I am! From now on, this will be me, and if any of you got a problem with that, then fight me!"

He looks over at Charlie, who have him a thumbs up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

DIO was looking furious yet again. "Well, now I know his secret. And he somehow finds a way to turn it into something other than a weakness. I will still make him pay. I'll find what he cares about, and destroy it. And that will destroy him from the inside. His days are numbered, just you wait."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I'm glad that you've had this epiphany," Chris said, sounding like he didn't care at this point, "but we still have a challenge to complete. Geralt stock it out and earned the point. Now, it's time for Glass Joe to face the music."

Charlie, Wendy, and Katakuri sit down, and Glass Joe stands up and heads into the simulator. Once the machine does its thing, the boxer realizes he's in a boxing ring. Man his opponent was none other than the monster himself, Mr. Sandman.

"Just survive three minutes in the ring and you get the point." Chris said.

Everyone watches as Sandman rushes up to Glass Joe and starts wailing on him, each of his fists hitting like a truck. Joe knew he wouldn't be able to take him on, and was scared, but for his team, he was willing to take this beating for him. He's been trying to work on his confidence, and it was sort of working out for him. Even though it wasn't real, the punches still hurt a lot, and before he knew it, three minutes were up. The simulation ended, and Joe stepped out, all bruised up, but raised his fist in victory, looking proud, as his team cheered for him.

"Not bad," Chris said. "Glad to see you're not dead."

Joe heads back and sits down as Chris calls the next name.

"Susie, you're up."

"Whatever, let's just get this over with." She said, as she quickly got in the chamber.

The layout changed and she soon found herself in the card castle, where her, Kris, and Ralsei came to save the world. In front of her, just like in Edward's fear, she saw herself and her friends squaring off against the Lancer's dad, the king. In his hand, he held up Lancer by his neck, ready to drop him to his death.

"Simple enough." She said. She knew that they would win in the end, but noticed something different. The version of her and her friends she saw didn't move, and the king's grip on his son was tightening. This wasn't how it turned out. A dark circle opens up in front of them, and she watches in horror as the king lets go of Lancer, and he falls into the black abyss.

"NOOOOOOO!" Susie screamed out, as the simulation ended.

Susie burst out of there and ran up to Chris.

"Good job, you passed." Chris said, but Susie wasn't having any of it.

"That's not how it happened!" She yelled. "Why was it different?!"

"We had to tweak it a little bit, otherwise it would have been too easy for you, since you knew it was originally a happy ending."

"You're lucky I don't don't hack you like a fish right now!"

She then stomps back over and sits down, feeling very mad that he messed with her mind like that.

"And now, this leaves just one member of each team." Chris said. "Spinel, you're the final Demon. After her, Mercy will finish this. You two will be using the simulator."

"Well, wish me luck." Spinel said. She walks into it, and it doesn't take long for this to change. When it's dome, all she sees is blackness. Complete and utter blackness. Nothing was there, nobody was there.

"Come on, you got this." Deadpool said to himself.

"So…how long do I have to be in here?" Spinel asked.

"Just...five minutes." Chris said, giving off a sinister smirk.

"Really? This is too easy."

"Yeah….that is too easy." Katakuri said skeptically to Chris. "What are you up to?

"Okay, you got me!" Chris said. "What she doesn't know is that for this, I made it so that time will pass slower for her in there. Five minutes out here will be five hundred years in there."

"WHAT?!" Everyone said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Darn you, Chris!" Deadpool said. "Come on, Spinel. You can do this. I have faith you'll do this! Man, third time I've said something serious. Still feels weird.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Unfortunately for the gem, it had felt longer than five minutes. She was starting to get worried. There's no way Chris would forget about her. There's no way any of them would forget. Soon, more time passed. Hours, days, weeks, months, even years had passed. She was freaking out. She had wrapped her arms around her body, completely covering herself, like a cocoon. She was crying, she was shaking like crazy, and had this all too familiar feeling of dread, anger, and fear. It seems they did forget. Now, S

she'd have to spend millennia alone again. That is, until the simulation ended after so long. She looked out from her makeshift cocoon, and stepped out. She stepped out, and saw everyone there, as if no time had passed.

"What?!" She said. "But...how long was I in there? It felt like centuries."

"Actually, it really was just five minutes." Deadpool told her. "Chris made made it feel like it had been longer. Still...you did awesome, bud. I was rooting for you."

Spinel had felt so relieved. She wasn't forgotten, and the closest friend she had here was supporting her as best as he could. She felt better than she had going in.

Chris then looks at the results. "Okay, looking at the tally, both teams are tied up. If Mercy completes facing her fear, then the Vampires win."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I guess it's just all up to me, now." Mercy said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Mercy then steps in, and suddenly she is transported to the base in Watchpoint Gibraltar.. She looked around and saw a fight was going on. (Pretty much like your standard Overwatch match). One group was trying to move the payload, while the other one tried to stop them. She watched as they were hurting each other. She pulled out her staff to heal them, but-

"Ah ah ah," Chris said, "You have to wait until the fight is over, and not heal any of them. Do that, and your team wins."

Mercy continued to watch as one by one, each of them fell. This had hurt her very much. Soldier, Genji, Tracer, Hanzo, and more fell as the one team managed to win by stalling them from getting the payload to the end. The simulation ended as the last thing she heard was "Play of the Game."

When Mercy comes out, her team surrounds her as they cheer for her. She had stuck it out and won it for them.

"Mercy has done it!" Chris announced. "The Vampires have won the challenge!"

The Vampires continue to cheer while the Demons groan.

"Well, your team had a quite a few chickens." Chris said, referring to Cinder, Nicole, and Tari. "See you guys at elimination."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that day, the evil alliance was meeting up in their usual spot in the woods. DIO was not in a happy mood. He was mad that Cinder messed up, and this risks losing a valuable asset to him.

"WHAT WERE YOU THINKING?!" DIO yelled. "YOU COULDN'T LET THAT GIRL WIN?!"

"Look, it'll be fine!" Cinder snapped. "My pride wouldn't let me lose to her. Besides, I'm not the only one on our team that messed up, today. If you ask me, the odds are still in my favor!"

DIO at least, sort of, calms down.

"Sorry to change the subject," Deadpool said to them, "but what do you guys think about Scarfy? Wait, I guess I can't call him that now. Eh, I'll just call him Donuts. Yeah, that'll work. I just can't be bothered to remember his name."

"You know, you talk too much." Susie told him.

"That freak still thinks he's so good," DIO said, "but I will find what he cares about, and destroy it. And then we'll go after him!"

But Cinder didn't like this comment.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"He wants to go after him?! Cinder said. "Well, not before I learn how he can see the future. That vampire better not get I can the way of that, or he will have me as an enemy."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night, the Demons were sitting at the bonfire pit.

"Campers, I have only eleven marshmallows. The votes this time were really close, but they were all still very similar nonetheless. Listen for your name."

Chris starts calling out names as each of them go up to

"Spinel"

"Charlie"

"Glass Joe"

"Wendy"

"Russel"

"Deadpool"

"Katakuri"

"Edgeworth"

"And Rick"

As Rick got up to get his marshmallow, this left Tari, Nicole, and Cinder.

"You three were the ones who failed to conquer your fears." Chris told them, "but out of the three of you, the one with the least votes was Tari."

Tari breathes a sigh of relief as this leaves just Nicole and Cinder. Cinder was still confident, but Nicole was nervous.

"Now, this one was a really close vote, you two. The final marshmallow goes to..."

…

…

…

…

…

"...Cinder."

Nicole watches in shock as Cinder gets up to claim her marshmallow.

"Well...I guess that's it." Nicole said glumly. She felt sad, and very furious, but most of that was towards herself. "I guess I'll try to improve my competitiveness."

Nicole gets in the cannon as Chris prepares to push the button. "Any last words?"

"Just fire it already!"

Chris pushes the button as she gets blasted into the horizon, her scream getting more and most ore faint.

"Well, wasn't this quite the episode." Chris told the audience. "A lot has transpired today. And what will all all of all of this lead to? Find out next time on Total Drama Infinite!"

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Infinite, I brought back the phobia factor challenge, much to everyone's frustration. Amid all the terror, we saw some emerge victorious, traumatized, or even both. Some of them had to relive horrible memories, one of them probably invoked the wrath of the Decepticons, and another showed that underneath his gruff exterior is a goofball with a sweet tooth. The Demons lost again, and though three of them failed to conquer their fears, Nicole was the one who got the short end of the stick on that one, and was eliminated. Now, some competitors have targets on their backs, and the alliance starts to have some conflict within it. What does this mean for them? Who will they go after next? And who's going home today? Find out on today's exciting episode of Total Drama Infinite!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The episode starts with some of the Demons sitting outside their cabin, everything mostly quiet. Many of them were still shaken from going through the fear challenge a few days prior. None of them were talking, and everything was silent. Well, one of the Demons was making a lot of noise, and for once, it wasn't Deadpool. While some of them were sitting there being silent, Katakuri was busy chowing down on donuts. (I don't want anyone asking where he keeps getting the donuts from, so don't ask me. I don't really know myself.)

Ever since his secret was discovered, and after having that talk about being himself, the sweets lover has started to act more...himself. It was still taking most of his team time to adjust to this new him. He actually started sleeping in a bed instead of a chair. Whenever he got his cravings, he now didn't have to run off to satisfy it. He was still strong and stoic, but a bit awkward and carefree.

"After what we've been through, I'm probably gonna need therapy." Tari said.

"Who doesn't?" Russel added.

"Forget the therapy. When I have the chance, I will sue Chris for the mental anguish he has caused." Edgeworth said.

"Good luck with that." Katakuri said, finishing the last of his snack. "From the look of those contracts, you can't find a loophole. You don't have a leg to stand on against him. You can look all you want, but you're fighting a losing battle."

"Look, can we just talk about something positive instead of acting like...this?" Charlie asked them. "I mean, it won't do us any good feeling like this."

"Don't tell me you're not shaken up from that fear challenge." Russel told her.

"I am, it's just...shouldn't we be thinking about what we're gonna do next? We need to think about our next game plan. We've already lost twice in a row, now. We need to get back on track."

"You do make a good point." Wendy said. She then looked around, and thought something was wrong. "But...uh...if we're going to talk about what we should do next, shouldn't we have everyone here to discuss this?"

With this, they all looked around and saw that Cinder, Deadpool, Rick, and Spinel were nowhere to be seen.

"Actually, that is pretty strange." Joe said. "Seems a few of us aren't here."

"Yes….that is quite strange." Edgeworth said suspiciously.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I find it quite odd," Edgeworth said, "that this isn't the first time that those specific people are nowhere to be seen. I've noticed that a couple of times they seem to just vanish, and reappear later. Quite suspicious. My instincts tell me that it's no coincidence. Something is going on. And I will find the truth."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You're right. No wonder it's been so quiet today." Russel said. "Deadpool hasn't been here to talk our heads off."

Immediately after he said this, they see Deadpool walking past them. He was walking pretty quickly, almost as if he was in a hurry. What's more, he was carrying something in his arm as he was walking by. It looked like he was carrying some manilla folders.

"Hey, Deadpool, where have you been?!" Wendy asked him.

The merc had stopped right in his tracks. He slowly turned around and saw that they were all staring at him. "Oh, I was just out taking a stroll." Deadpool said, trying to not sound nervous or guilty. "A little nature walk does you some good."

"But...what is that you're carrying?" Edgeworth asked, pointing at the folders Deadpool had.

"Oh...it's, uh...my memes."

But the prosecutor wasn't buying any of it. "Your...memes?" Edgeworth was now giving the merc a cold, piercing stare.

"That's right. I've stolen memes. And I'm going to...post them online as my own."

"Where did you-"

"SORRY, BUT IF YOU WANT MORE INFO, TALK TO MEMEKING ABOUT IT! I GOTTA GET GOING, GUYS! BYE!"

And just like that, he was gone before they could process what happened.

(Authors Note: Deadpool, leave me out of this!)

"And that wins the award for the most awkward moment of the day." Charlie said.

"He was acting….weirder than normal." Russel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Does he really expect us to believe that?" Edgeworth said. He surely didn't believe anything that he was saying for a momemt. "Well, I for one don't. Now, I know he acts crazy, but this…he was so serious about it. I need to figure out what those folders were, and what he's up to. I got a bad feeling about all of this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, that was close." Deadpool said. "See, DIO needed to do a special job for him. If you want to know what that job is, keep reading and you'll find out. I'm not gonna tell you guys now. Even though I'm not liking what he's having me do, I don't really have a choice. But it looks like Edgy might be onto us. This could be bad.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(Alliance Meeting Spot)

The other members of the alliance watch as Deadpool runs up to them, as they were waiting for him.

"What took you so long?" DIO asked coldly.

"What, not even a thank you?" Deadpool said.

"You'll get one when you've earned it." He answered sarcastically. He then tried getting back on topic. "So….did you bring them?"

"Yep. Sure did."

He then drops the folders on the ground as DIO picks them up. He opens them up and sees documents with pictures of all the competitors on them.

"If I may ask, what are those?" Cinder asked, looking at the documents.

"Well, if you must know, my dear," DIO said, "These are files about us. These files that Chris has kept hidden have all of the juicy info and secrets on everyone here. Including us."

Most of them gasp at this. Well, except for Rick. "Wait, how did you *belch* know he had those?" The scientist asked. It seemed odd to him that DIO supposedly knew about this.

"I had a hunch that Chris had something like this. I wasn't one hundred percent sure about it, though. It makes sense how he has more info on us than going by what we say. I had Deadpool go through his stuff just to see if he really had some more info on us than he let's on. Turns out, my hunch was right."

"That's quite freaky that you were right about this." Spinel said. "What are you planning to do with those?"

The vampire just smirks. "What else? Rule the game. With these, we are now the ones who have the info on everyone. The secrets! The weaknesses! We have the power!"

"If that's the case, let's take a look." Susie said.

DIO was browsing through some of them, and reading little bits of info as he skimmed them. "Hmm, Mercy, field medic, nanobiologist, and member of the organization Overwatch. Pass. Tari, past mostly unknown. Only known thing is something called Project Blue. Boring. Edward Elric, state alchemist. Interesting. Ahh, here we go. The real power players."

He pulls out in particular, Geralt and Katakuri's files.

"Geralt of Rivia, genetically enhanced monster slayer with supernatural abilities. Charlotte Katakuri, right hand man of the Big Mom Pirates, and advanced Haki user."

"Haki?" Cinder asked, taking a look at Katakuri's profile. "I think that's what he said gives him that future seeing ability."

"So, that monster killer has some abilities, I see." Susie said, looking at Geralt's file. "Even some kind of jedi mind trick looking stuff. Can we finally go after him?"

"No. Not yet." DIO said. "We might need to lay low for now. In case you forgot, that Nomad knows about us. I know he physically can't tell someone, and he's been keeping it to himself, but we still need to get rid of him so that we know for sure one else is onto us."

"That...might be a problem." Deadpool said, rubbing the back of his head. "You see...Edgeworth is already suspicious of us."

Things were silent between everyone for a minute. after he said this.

They all had the same reaction. "WHAT?!" Everyone screamed in surprise.

"Care to explain HOW?" Cinder asked Deadpool, giving him a look that looked like she wanted to bite his head off.

"Well...he caught me off guard. He was questioning me. I probably looked suspicious. For once, I was nervous. Sorry."

DIO then takes a look at Edgeworth's file. "Let's take a look, shall we? Prosecutor, attorney, stickler of the law, skilled investigator." After reading more, he's silent for a moment. "This isn't good."

"What do we do, now?" Spinel asked.

"Alright, change of plans!" DIO announced. "For now, we have to lie low. Don't any of you act suspicious. If he's good at what he does, he could scope us out easily. Our meetings will probably be less frequent. We can't let it all fall apart this early. Don't act, look, or even THINK anything suspicious or guilty! Especially in front of him! As soon as we can, we definitely need to get rid of him!"

Before he could say anything else, they heard Chris' voice on the P.A system all over the island. "Attention, everyone! Everyone meet up at the outdoor dock in ten. It's time for an adventure!"

"Well, we'd better get back to our team." Spinel said, sounding worried.

They were all about to go their separate ways, until DIO said something. "WAIT." They all turn around and look back at him.

"One more thing. I know things may now be looking tough, but don't give up. At this point, if anyone tries to leave the alliance, or rat any of us out…." As he said that part, he pulled out one of his throwing knives and gave a wicked grin.

"Then I'll do more than eliminate you off this island." As he says this, he slowly licks the blade of the knife.

This kind of scared some of them, even if they didn't show it on their faces.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I get what he's saying," Cinder said, "but him acting like he's in charge is starting to get annoying."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I wasn't lying when I said that." DIO said. "With our situation, one of them could panic and try to throw the rest of us under the bus, or try to quit on us. Well…. that would be a terrible choice to make. Just trying to be prepared in case someone...cracks."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"He could try and kill me if he wants," Rick said, as he pulled out his blaster, "but if he does that, there's gonna be two funerals. He better stop acting like his head is stuck up his ass, or I'm gonna have to actually start *belch* messing people up."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(At the Dock)

Ten minutes later, both teams were now gathered at the dock, with Chris already there. Next to him, there were eight canoes, with oars. Half of them were colored red, while the other ones were yellow.

As Chris was looking at everyone, he saw that many of them were quiet and/or looked angry.

"Normally, you guys aren't this quiet." Chris said to them jokingly.

"After the last challenge, you expect us to be all happy?!" Elena said angrily.

"I'm still having nightmares about it!" Spinel added.

Chris raised his hands up defensively. "Okay, I understand that the last couple of challenges have been pretty rough.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Let's see," Edward said, as he was counting off his hand, "Jumping into shark infested water, an adventure in a dangerous mine, a fighting tournament, and then facing what scares and haunts us? Practically everything we've done up to this point has been rough."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chris continued. "That's why the producers said I should go a little easy on you guys for the next couple of challenges."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wait, hold up!" 18 said. "He's actually planning to take it easy? That's not like him. There's a twist. Something is up."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Say what, now?" Charlie asked in confusion.

"That's right. This one should be a little more laid back, and it could be quite rewarding."

"How so?" Mercy asked suspiciously.

"What, do you assume there's strings attached?"

"YES!" Everyone yelled.

"Well, it's a good one. You guys are going on a treasure hunt."

This got some of them interested

"Whoa, seriously?! Treasure?!" Deadpool said excitedly.

"That's right. There's treasure to be found. But..."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That's it. There it is." Spinel said. "As soon as he said "but," I knew there'd be a catch.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"...the treasure is located on Boney Island."

Everyone groans in disappointment.

"Yep. There it is." Russel said glumly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Nothing can ever be simple, can it?" Tari asked herself. "It never is."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Anyway," Chris continued, "Each team will take their canoes and row all the way to Boney Island. Once there, you will need to search the entire island for a treasure chest we put there. There will be one for each team. Once you find it, bring it back to this island. But, you must have every member of your team back here to snag the win. Plus, you get to keep the sweet loot in within it. And one more thing."

"Wait, there's still more?" Dororo complained.

"Do tell." Cinder said.

"Yes. Whatever you do, do NOT open the chest until you get back here."

This started to raise questions for some of them.

"Wait, why?" Joe asked.

"It would ruin the surprise. Just don't open it until you get back. If you do, your team loses on the spot."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Ruin the surprise, he says." Susie said. "Bet you that the treasure is something lame."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The host then gestures over to the canoes. "Here are your canoes. Each one can hold three people, and or color coded for your team. Red for the Demons, and yellow for the Vampires. What's even better, the it's now too far from this new island. About twenty minutes by boat. Now, is everyone clear on the objective?"

Most of them nod a little bit, still a little unsure about this.

"Good, now get your boats, and set sail!"

With the challenge officially starting, both teams run over to the boats, and quickly try to figure out who's riding with with who on the way to Boney Island.

"Okay, doing the math," Edward said, "If there's four boats for us, and one can hold three people, that means one will only have two people."

"So, who wants to be the only two people on a boat?" Geralt asked the team.

"We'll do it!" The Ice Climbers said simultaneously.

"Okay, the whole "saying the same thing" shtick is getting old and creepy." Susie told them. "Do you two share a brain?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Our bond is not creepy." Popo said.

"Yeah," Nana added, "It's more than that."

"We're more than friends,"

"But it's nothing romantic."

"We're there for each other. We'd be willing to die for each other. A blood bond. That's how strong it is."

"Exactly." They both finish.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, since we got that out of the way, let's just hurry up and go." Elena said.

With that, the Vampires quickly set out, and start rowing, already ahead of the Demons. Besides the Ice Climbers sharing a boat, there was Geralt, Mercy, and the Nomad to one boat. Another one had Susie, DIO, and Dororo. The last one carried Edward, Elena, and 18.

The Demons, on the other hand, we're still deciding who was riding with who. They were struggling to make up their minds.

"Um, I think we really need to hurry." Joe told them, sounding worried. "They're already heading out."

"Okay, let's just decide who will take the the boat for two." Charlie said, trying her best to hurry them up.

"Oh, I'll do it!" Deadpool volunteered, "And my partner can be-"

"Me."

Deadpool turned and realized that the one who said that was none other than Edgeworth. Deadpool was starting to feel uncomfortable about this. Spinel and Cinder saw this going on and started to get worried themselves.

"Oh." The merc said nervously, "actually, I was going to say Spi-"

The prosecutor took notice of Deadpool's sudden change in attitude. "Oh? And is there a problem with going with me?"

"Well, no. It's just...I….uh-"

"We don't have time to argue this." Katakuri told them. "We need to get going! They're already ahead!"

"Yes...of course." Deadpool said nervously to himself.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well," Deadpool said, "This situation is almost as bad as that version of me that's in X-Men Origins: Wolverine. What's Edgy planning by going with me? MemeKing, how about you help me out with this. Please?"

(Authors Note: You know, it's pretty annoying at times that you're the only one that can interact with me. Don't expect me to bail you out of this. I'm just doing my job. You made this bed of nails. Try not to toss and turn.)

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Let's see if I can figure out what's going on with him." Edgeworth said. "At least during the trip there. He's hiding something, and I'm thinking it's not anything good."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"He better not say nothing to him!" Cinder said. "Or else!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

And with that, the Demons had their groups finally picked, and we're now setting off. With Deadpool and Edgeworth in one boat, there was Russel, Wendy, and Joe in another. There was Spinel, Rick, and Cinder in another boat, and Charlie, Tari, and Katakuri in the final one. Both teams were finally on their way, and the race was on.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We now move back over to the Vampires, as they are still rowing, and have a lead on the Demons. While they were busy doing this, some of them were trying to make conversation.

"So," Geralt said, "I hear that this island is supposed to be dangerous?"

"Yes. It is." Mercy answered. "That's why I hope we can find this treasure and be out of there quickly."

"If that's the case, then we'd better row faster."

This then gave the Nomad an idea. He clapped his hands, and the oars that they were using had came to life and started rowing by themselves faster then them.

"Whoa, now that's some smart thinking." Geralt told the magic being. "Nice job."

The rest of the team had taken notice of this.

"Hey, do you mind hooking us up with some help, too?!" Dororo asked.

The Nomad nods and then claps his hands again. Everyone's oars come to life and start rowing themselves.

"Well, this will save us the trouble." Edward said as he started to lay back and relax. "This way, we can save our energy for the actual search than getting there."

"Don't get too comfy." 18 said. "Who knows what dangers are on that island."

"Well, you're pretty strong fighter, right?" Elena said to the android. "I'm sure you could handle whatever that place has to throw at you."

"Maybe, but if there's one thing I know, it's not to underestimate something, get too overconfident. You'd think a task like this could be easy, but thinking like that could be your downfall."

"Whoa, that's pretty deep."

"If that's the case," Edward said, "I just hope that whatever this treasure is, it had better be worth it."

"Any ideas on what you think that treasure could be?" Susie whispered to DIO, so that Dororo couldn't hear them.

"I'm not sure." The vampire answered, also keeping it to a whisper. "But we got more pressing matters to worry about than some useless treasure. There are now people who could potentially find us out and ruin what I've planned."

"Don't you mean what we planned?"

"Yes, yes, of course."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now, we transition back to the Demons, as they were were making strong headway. Despite the advantage the other team had, they were now caught up with the Vampires, and were also talking with each other as they were rowing.

"Hey, are you feeling okay?" Russel asked Wendy. As he and Joe were rowing, Wendy was laying down, and groaning in agony. Her face was green, and she was looking like she would throw up. "You're face's color is starting to look like one of my band mates."

"Ugh, I forgot the journey there was gonna be on boat." Wendy groaned out.

"So what, are you seasick or something?" Joe asked.

"As a *urp* dragon slayer, I get very bad motion sickness in moving vehicles." She started hanging her head over the boat.

"Geez, that sounds terrible." Russel said. "So you can't ride anything? No cars, planes, or anything? How do you get around from place to place?"

"I, ugh, have someone that helps me with that. But she isn't here with *urp* me."

"Well, do you think you'll be able to hold on long for us until we get to the island?" Joe asked her. "Soon, we'll be back on land."

"I'll try."

"But please, don't blow any chunks on this boat." Russel said.

On another boat, some of them were taking notice of how Wendy was faring.

"Oh my, she's not looking too good, is she?" Tari said.

"I didn't know she was actually being serious about it." Katakuri said.

The girls then turn to look at him. "What are you talking about?" Charlie asked.

"She told me that she gets motion sickness in moving vehicles. That's one of the downsides of being a dragon slayer, apparently. I didn't know if she was joking about that. Since that's actually true, she should be feeling better once we hit land.

"You know, it's really nice that you're concerned about her." Charlie told him. "Kind of like a big brother."

"What can I say? The kid's kind of grown on me. Just looking out for her."

"It's still kind of weird, though." Tari said. "Seeing you act more like this. It's nice. To be honest, I was kind of scared of you at first. You seemed like a big scary brute, but now, seeing that this is you, I like it. You seem more….happy."

Katakuri was a little surprised by the gamer's words. "You're right. I actually do feel more happy. And...I honestly didn't achieve that on my own. I had some great help." He gives Charlie a slight smile. The demon princess quickly looks away, hiding her flushed face from him.

"Well, it's no problem." Charlie said. "I'm just glad to help people with their problems.

Tari noticed this and gave a small laugh.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"It's so cute and funny how they are around each other." Tari said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hmph. Look at them." Cinder said, looking over at their boat. "Look at that monster - mouth being so cheery. Those fools are acting like there's nothing to worry about."

"Is somebody jealous?" Spinel asked teasingly.

"No. I just don't like them. Hopefully, we'll get rid of them soon. But not before I learn how that freak can see into the future."

Rick was getting annoyed with what she said. "Oh my god, why do you want to learn how he does that so bad?!" He complained. "You keep saying that over and *belch* over like a damn tape re*urp*corder!"

"You wouldn't understand."

This comment seemed to upset Rick. "Wouldn't understand? Do you know how *urp* fucking smart I am?! My intelligence makes me a wanted man all over the god*belch* damn multiverse! I'm a genius, and practically a god, so I'm pretty sure I could understand and comprehend something as small and as pointless as this! So please! Enlighten me!"

Cinder was a little shocked and upset with how he was talking down to her. She was about to yell back at him, but took a deep breath. "Okay, then. If you must know, I'd like you imagine what that kind of power could do."

"Well, I'd be able to gamble and never lose."

"I mean, in this game! You would be able to tell what could happen next, and anticipate it or change it. You could prepare for any outcome, and learn what your enemies are gonna do before you. It could he me-I mean us farther in the game."

"Hmph. Good luck with that. Like that behemoth will just tell you. But I mean, do whatever you want, I guess."

"I'll figure that out somehow."

"Uh, guys?" Spinel said, sounding worried. "I don't want to interrupt this conversation, but take a look over there."

"They look at where Spinel is pointing, and look over at the boat that Deadpool and Edgeworth were in. Deadpool was trying to not make eye contact with the prosecutor. From the look of it, Edgeworth was trying to talk to him, but they were so far away that they couldn't hear him.

"So...anything...interesting….happen lately?" Edgeworth asked.

Deadpool was still looking away from him, whistling. "No, not really. Say, that's a nice looking cloud, isn't it? Looks just like a taco."

"Your body language tells me otherwise. I can tell something is on your mind. If there's something wrong, maybe there's a way I could help you."

"Nope. Nothing is wrong. Say, now that cloud looks like a Yorkshire terrier."

But Edgeworth was done beating around the bush and decided to go a little more interrogator.

"Lie all you want, but I know something is wrong. It's written all over you. I'm just a simple man that simply seeks the truth. So I must ask again. WHAT'S. GOING. ON?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, it's really hard trying to keep my mouth shut." Deadpool said. "Did you really need the caps lock? I mean, I thought this whole alliance would be a lot of fun, and I liked the idea of going far, but...I don't know. I mean, I can't say nothing and I can't just outright quit. I mean, I know DIO can't kill me, I mean come on. It's ME we're talking about. But, I kind of worry about what else he could do. Not many people can scare me, but him….he seems on one whole other level. For once, I just don't know what to do."

(Authors Note: Well, well, well. Showing a little humanity, I see? Eh, Deadpool?)

"For once, I guess you're right."

(For once? FOR ONCE?!)

"Really, again with the caps lock?"

(You know, I'm just gonna let that comment slide. Still, it's weird seeing you like this. I mean, you're insane, you don't have morals, and very unpredictable. What's gotten into you?)

"Well, what if I'm just concerned about those I consider my friends, okay?!"

(Well, uhhh, okay, then. Friends, huh? I'll just, let you get back to it.)

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Everything then starts getting foggy. Deadpool then quickly notices something in the distance. "Oh, uh, hey, there it is! Boney Island dead ahead!"

Both teams tried to look through the fog, and they see a huge island with dense jungle, and a giant skull shaped mountain.

"It looks so much scarier in person." Tari said, shuddering nervously.

"It doesn't look that scary." Dororo said.

Both teams pull up at the shore, and try to figure out what they're going to do.

"Finally! Dry land!" Wendy cried.

"Okay, where do we start?" Joe asked. "This island is pretty huge."

"I think our best bet should be to split up." Katakuri told them. "We'll cover more ground that way. We should all go with whoever we came here with."

"Well, what do we do if one of us finds the treasure?" Russel asked. "How will we get a hold of the others to meet back up?"

"Leave that to me!" Deadpool told them. He reaches into his magic satchel, (I can't believe I haven't used it in the story yet) and pulls out handguns, much to everyone's shock. He then hands each group a gun.

"What fresh hell is this?!" Charlie asked. "What's with the guns?"

"And why do you have so many?" Edgeworth asked.

"First off," Deadpool explained, "This is my magic satchel. It houses my unlimited weapons cache. Don't question it. Second, when one of us finds it, just start busting rounds high in the sky to let the rest of us know. Once that happens, we meet back here, and mosey on out of here faster than you can say "chimichangas."

Most of them just look at each other. This was actually a well thought out plan. That, they could agree on.

"You know what? That's actually a pretty smart idea." Tari said. "I never would've expected that from someone like you."

"I know, right?" Deadpool takes one of his guns and fires it in the air as an example. In the sky, the bullet explodes, leaving a giant cloud of smoke, big enough so that anyone on the island could see. Suddenly, a bald eagle falls to the ground in front of them, looking burnt to a crisp. They all stand in silence for a moment.

"Let's just start searching." Spinel said quickly.

The Demons then split up, and begin their hunt, trying to forget what they just saw.

Now, we move to the Vampires, who had pulled up not too far from the Demons. They notice the other team already heading out, and start thinking of their plan.

"So? What should we do?" Popo asked. "Should we split up like they did?"

"That would probably be our best bet." Geralt told them. "Just like them, I say we best go with who we came with."

"Yeah, but how are we gonna let the others know, genius?" Susie asked sarcastically. "We don't have guns."

"How about this? We check back here, every hour, on the hour. Seem fair?"

They all seemed to be okay with that.

"Sounds like a plan." Elena said.

"I guess." DIO said. "Let's just get this over with."

They all nod in agreement and head into the jungle. With this, the hunt was on!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Just you wait!" Nana said. "We'll find it ourselves. We got this!"

"Plus, this will also be a perfect opportunity to show off our amazing teamwork skills!" Popo added.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Such a shame we'll need to lay low for now." DIO said. "I mean, I want nothing less than the perfect victory. It's always looking planned out. But of course, like any plan, there will always be setbacks and problems. My only concern is if the others can actually make this plan work. Because, let's be honest. I don't trust a single member. None of them. I'm just keeping them around until they outlive their usefulness. But I won't hesitate to dispose of them before their time comes if they mess this up."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

We move to the group that consists of Russel, Wendy, and Joe. The three of them were trekking deep into the jungle. On the ground, they see many old skulls and other bones.

"I hope we can just find it and get off of this island quickly." Joe said nervously, looking at the piles of bones and skeletons. "This place is already starting to scare me."

"Man, either nut up, or shut up." Russel told him. "You've dealt with some pretty dangerous stuff since this show started. Don't tell me you're wimping out on us over a few bones. Don't tell me you've never seen a dead body before."

"I haven't."

"Well, guess it's just me."

"You think everyone will be okay out there?" Wendy asked.

"Not you too. Don't tell me you're scared, too?"

"I'm not. It's just...I got a bad feeling about this place."

With that, the three of them look up at the trees and see a whole swarm of monkeys. They were all looking down at them.

"Oh, it's just some monkeys." Joe said. "And here I was worried something bad was gonna happen."

But as soon as he said that, the monkeys started to act more hostile and ballistic. A bunch of them start jumping down at them to attack. Other ones were still in the trees throwing down fruits at them, mostly bananas and coconuts. The three of them scream and start running for it, dodging the fruit and to avoid those little buggers pouncing them.

"Okay, I take it back!" Russel yelled. "This island is freaking messed up!"

He looked over to Glass Joe ad noticed that one of those monkeys was latched onto the poor boxer's face and was clawing at him.

"AHHHH! GET THIS THING THIS OFF OF ME, GUYS!"

Russel then pulls out one of his drumsticks and tries whacking it upside the monkey's head, but that only made it angrier.

"Sky Dragon's Wing Attack!" Wendy yelled. With a swing of her arm, she knocked the monkey off his face, and blew many of the others away. But, it wasn't enough, as there were still many of the simians chasing after them. "Oh, give me a break!" They then go back to running away. "Now I really hope everyone's okay!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Joe was seen in the confessional sitting in the fetal position, rocking back and forth, and muttering to himself. "No more monkeys. No more monkeys. Make it all stop. Please let it all be a dream."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Now, we transition to the group that had DIO, Susie, and Dororo. They were following a small stream so that they could remember their path. They hear the screams of the group attacked by the monkeys all the way from the other side of the island.

"Ahh, music to my ears." DIO said, taking in the sounds of terror. "Nothing like the sound of people suffering to really ease your nerves."

"Yeesh, that's really dark." Dororo told him.

"There's nothing wrong with that." Susie said. "A little chaos never hurt anyone."

"Yeah, but what if something really bad happened to someone? What if someone dies?"

"If that happens," DIO told the kid, "Then that will make it easier for the rest of us to get the million."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What is wrong with some of these people?" Dororo asked herself. "They some of them are make my life seem normal.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, I for one can't wait to get my hands on that treasure." Dororo said. "Who knows what it could be? Gold? Diamonds? It could be anything.

"Well, first, we have to actually find the damn chest." Susie reminded her. "Besides, I don't think he'd actually make it very valuable stuff like that. So help me, if the treasure is the journey, or friendship, or any of that kind of bullcrap, so help me, I'll-"

"Just relax." DIO calmly told the monster. "Don't go jumping to conclusions yet. But you are right, we will need to find it first. Or hope that one of our teammates manages to do that first."

Now, we move to the Ice Climbers. The two were skipping along merrily, with Popo leading the way. Unfortunately, they weren't sure where they were.

"Hey, do you have any idea where we are?" Nana asked.

"Actually," Popo said, "Now that you mention it...I have no idea. I just thought we'd stumble upon it already."

"Wait, look over there. Haven't we passed it before?"

"Uhhhh, I think. "

"And what about that moss covered rock? I'm pretty sure this isn't the first, second, or even third time I've seen it."

Popo was unsure of what was happening. "What...what are you saying?"

"Don't you think that….maybe….you're leading us in circles?"

"What?! I can't be! Don't tell you're doubting me. I thought we were doing pretty good."

"I'm not. I'm just saying that maybe we should not try to not get lost, and maybe...I don't know...try something else?"

Popo was stunned. Normally, they agree on everything. And now, suddenly, they had differing plans and ideas.

"Are you serious?!" Popo asked, starting to raise his voice. "We've always been able to agree on everything! Why the sudden decision?"

"I don't know." Nana answered, starting to raise her voice herself. "It mean, we gotta win this, right?! Then we could try to think of an actual plan then wandering aimlessly! We've done nothing but go in circles, and I don't know how much time has passed. The other team could already have found their treasure and be off this island by now! That's the reason for my sudden decision! Would it be so wrong if we did this my way?! "

Popo was honestly hurt by what she said. "I...I can't believe you! After all we've been through, and you don't think I got what it takes to help us win?!"

"I'm not saying you can't! I just want to try something else! Please, let's not fight about it!"

"It's too late for that! I can't believe you want to put our friendship in jeopardy over this!"

"I'm not trying to do anything! Why can't you see that?! Are you that dense?!"

And that was the straw that broke the camel's back.

"I'M NOT DENSE! MAYBE YOU'RE JUST TOO STUPID TO SEE ANYTHING OTHER THAN WHAT YOU WANT TO SEE!"

"TOO STUPID! I THOUGHT WE HAD EACH OTHER'S BACKS! LOOKS LIKE I WAS WRONG!"

"LOOKS LIKE THAT'S SOMETHING WE CAN ACTUALLY AGREE ON RIGHT NOW! I'LL BET YOU I CAN FIND THAT TREASURE ALL BY MYSELF! AND I DON'T NEED YOU TO DO IT!"

"ALRIGHT, FINE! THEN I'LL TRY AND FIND IT MYSELF! AND I KNOW I DON'T NEED YOU TO HOLD ME BACK!

"FINE!"

"EVEN MORE FINE!"

And with that, two friends then storm off in different directions, trying to prove themselves over the other.

"Hmph. Who needs her?" Popo huffed. "I can do this. All on my...own."

"Let's see how he does without me." Nana said. "Without...me."

With a little bit of doubt within the two of them, they both then head off, unsure if they can change what has happened.

Now, moving to another group, we move to Katakuri, Tari, and Charlie.

"You guys see anything yet?" Charlie asked them, looking around the dense foliage.

"No...nothing yet." Tari answered. "I feel like we've been looking forever."

All of a sudden, they hear a squelching sound, like someone stepped in a mud puddle. They slowly look down, and realized that they had stepped in quicksand. The girls then scream out in fear.

"Oh no!" Charlie yelled. "We're stuck in quicksand!"

"I can't get out!" Tari said, struggling to get out, but it was only making her sink quicker. "Wait, where's Katakuri?! He could get us out!"

"Um, guys."

They both turn around and see that the pirate was already stuck, just like them. In fact, he was already about shoulder deep, and could only move his head.

"I'm...stuck." Katakuri said bluntly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Chris was seen laughing. "I can't believe people were dumb enough to fall for the quicksand again! I only put it there again just to see if I could milk the joke again. Looks I was right." He then goes back to laughing."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, let's try to take a deep breath and think of what to do." Charlie said, trying to act rational and calm about this.

"A deep breath?!" Tari cried. "How's that gonna help us?! I'm freaking out! We're stuck, and there's no one around to help us! We're as good as dead!"

"Try not to struggle so much." Katakuri said, "That will only make you sink quicker."

"We're stuck, regardless! There's nothing we can do now!"

"If this is how we're going down," Katakuri told them, "Then I have a confession to make."

They then go silent from what he said, despite the situation they were in. He then turns his head over to look at one of them in particular. "Charlie..."

"What? What is it?"

"You-"

"HEY, WHAT'S GOING ON OVER HERE?!"

The three of them look and see Edward, Elena, and 18.

"Oh, thank god!" Tari said. "It's you guys!" She then quickly looked away when she saw Edward.

"What happened here?!" Elena asked.

"Well," Charlie said, "I think it's pretty obvious. But...how did you find us?"

"We could hear your screams." 18 said. "Turns out you guys weren't too far from where we were looking."

"Don't worry!" Edward told them. "I'll make sure to get you guys out!"

"Are you sure you want to help us out, though?" Katakuri asked. "I mean, we're on the other team."

"Do we look heartless to to you? Do you think we're just going to sit back and let you die over some treasure?"

"Well, could you please hurry?!" Tari cried. She was starting to hyperventilate. "I don't think we'll last for much longer!"

Edward then gently takes a hold of her hand. "Hey, look at me. Just calm down, okay?" He told her. "It'll be fine. Just stay calm. We'll get you out, alright?"

His comforting words were enough to stop the gamer from panicking any more. "Okay." She said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You ever get that feeling when it feels like time just slows down and one moment feels like it lasts forever?" Tari said. "That's what it felt like when he said those words to me. Every time I see him, he just keeps getting more amazing."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What was he going to tell me?" Charlie asked herself.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Before we can see what happens to them, we now transition yet again. (Cliffhangers, am I right?) This time, we move to Edgeworth and Deadpool. The unlikely duo were climbing up the skull shaped mountain.

"See? Cliffhanger!" Deadpool said to the audience. "Get it?!"

"We're you trying to make a joke?" Edgeworth asked. "Because that made no sense whatsoever."

"Well, you wouldn't get the joke, anyway."

"How about you quit using your morbid and confusing sense of humor to dodge my questions?"

"So close." The merc muttered.

Edgeworth continues. "I'm just curious about where you keep disappearing off to. The same goes for a few other specific teammates. Is this just coincidence, or is there some kind of connection?"

"Coincidence, that's right!" Deadpool answered. "I mean, everyone does their own thing. Why try to keep track of everyone's whereabouts?"

Edgeworth was still skeptical. "Really? The same people?"

Deadpool had decided to just keep lying and denying. "I guess. I know me and Spinel just hang out and get into some crazy hijinks. Pulling pranks, playing games, all that good jazz. I don't know what the others are up to."

"Is this true?"

"Yes. You can even ask them yourself. I'm sure they'd say the same thing.

"If that's the case, then I will."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Did I solve the problem, or did I just make it worse?" Deadpool asked.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The two then keep climbing up in silence until they reach one of the eyes in the mountain.

"Hey, look over there!" Edgeworth yelled.

Deadpool looks where he's pointing, and sees in the eye of the mountain a family of birds nesting.

"I know, nature can be beautiful sometimes, right?" Deadpool said.

"Not that! Look, under them."

Deadpool took a closer look and saw that the birds and their nest were on top of the treasure chest.

"Yeah, you're right! It is there! Way to go, Edgy!"

"Please, don't call me that."

Edgeworth gently removes the the birds and the nest. Once he does this, Deadpool heaves up the chest with one arm.

"Man, this sucker's light." Deadpool said. "Time to let the others know."

Deadpool then takes one of his guns and fires it in the air. A giant cloud of smoke covers the sky as the bullet explodes. Again, another bald eagle falls down in front of them, charred to as crisp.

"Consider yourself lucky that we're not in America." Edgeworth told him. "Otherwise, I would be charging you for a felony right now."

"Hah! Like I'm scared of prison. Anyway, let's get back."

The two then hike back down the mountain, and make a beeline back to the shore.

Now, we move to Cinder, Rick, and Spinel. They were busy searching inside a small cave until they heard a loud boom.

"Could it be?" Spinel said.

The three ran out of the cave and see the giant smoke cloud in the sky.

"They found it already?!" Cinder asked.

"Looks like it." Rick said, taking out his flask and taking a swig. "To be honest, I was getting lazy and was just gonna call it quits on this search."

The two then give him a look.

"It doesn't matter now!" Spinel told them. She stretches out her eye to work as a makeshift telescope. She sees the shot came from the mountain. After taking a closer look, she sees Edgeworth and Deadpool, with the chest. The merc then starts doing a default dance. Music not included. "Looks like Deadpool and Edgeworth found it!"

"Of course that psycho would find it." Cinder said.

"At least he did. Let's get going!"

The three then head out as well to make it back to the shore.

We then transition again, but this time, it's back to DIO, Susie, and Dororo. The were busy with their search, but it was still coming up short. They also take notice of Deadpool's message to his team in the sky.

"Damn it!" Susie yelled. "They found it already?!

"Aw man." Dororo cried. "Then we really gotta hurry up."

Before they could get back to their search, something big suddenly comes out of the bushes and tackles DIO to the ground.

"WHAT WAS THAT?!" Dororo cried. The creature turned to look at them. It appeared to be a beaver, but this one was bigger than all of them. It's brown fur was very shaggy, it had large, gnarled teeth, and was looking at them with murderous intent. It was one of the island's wooly beavers.

"Get off me, you mistake of nature!" DIO yelled to the giant rodent. The beast roars and quickly gets off of him. Before he could get back up, it overpowered him and swatted him out of the way. The beaver then turned its attention towards Susie and Dororo.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This damn game treating me like a joke!" DIO yelled. He had some scratches and a couple couple of bruises on him. "I could have easily handled that mongrel, but it caught me by surprise. One by one, everyone will pay!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The beast then starts to slowly walk towards them. Dororo picks up a rock and chucks it at the beaver's face. This doesn't faze it and keeps edging closer.

Susie then gives a wicked grin. "Alright, tough guy. You wanna play a game?!" She then pulls out her axe. "Then try and beat this high score!"

The beaver gets closer and quickly swats the axe out of her hands.

"Oh." Susie said. "Well, looks like we're gonna die. Sounds kind of fun, actually."

Dororo was honestly worried, but Susie was just standing there, ready to embrace death with with a smile on her face.

Right as it was about to maim them, they suddenly see the creature's top half of its body fall off its body. They look and noticed that somehow, somebody sliced it in half.

"Hey. You're welcome."

They look up and see Geralt, Mercy, and the Nomad. Geralt had money of his swords out, and there was blood dripping off of it. Mercy was over by DIO, using her staff to try and heal him.

"Are you feeling better?" The medic asked him.

"Enough! I'm fine!" DIO snapped, surprising her. "I don't need anyone's help! I'm great!"

"Did...did you do this?" Dororo asked Geralt.

"Yep." Geralt answered. "I took care of it. Consider yourselves lucky we were here in time for me to save you."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That's just great!" Susie complained. "That stupid witcher saved our lives now. But don't expect me to be indebted to him for anything! It's not like I'd do the same if the roles were reversed."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I didn't need any help, thank you very much." Susie snarled. "I would've rather died than to be saved by you."

"Just don't question it too much." Dororo told her. "Look!"

They all notice that inside the beaver's body was the chest.

"I'm not even going to ask how Chris put that in there." Mercy said.

"Doesn't matter how he got in there." Geralt told them. "What matters is that we got it. I suggest we hurry back to the shore and get the hell out of dodge."

"Yeah, considering the other team has already found their chest." Dororo told them.

"Even more reason to hurry." Mercy said.

Geralt picks up the chest, and the six of them try to hurry back.

Moving on from this, we move back to the Demons that were stuck in the quicksand. With Edward's quick thinking and his alchemy, he was able to make ropes, made with some vines, tree sap, among other things, to wrap around each of them. Edward was holding to the rope that was wrapped around Tari, Elena had the rope that held Charlie, while 18 had the one that wrapped around Katakuri.

"Okay, guys." Edward told his teammates. "On the count of three."

"Are you sure you'll be able to pull me out, given my size?" Katakuri asked 18.

18 just gives him a smile. "Don't doubt my strength."

"ONE...TWO….THREE!"

And with all of their strength, three pull the Demons out of the quicksand. Charlie and Katakuri came out easily, but when Tari was pulled out, the force caused her to fall right on top of Edward. Their faces were very close to each other. They could feel the heat from each other blushing.

"Oh, I'm sorry." Edward said nervously as he got up and dusted himself off.

"Oh, i-i-it's nothing." Tari stuttered. "T-thanks again for saving us."

"Oh, uh, no problem."

"I'll try to find a way to repay you."

"Don't worry about it."

"Well, thanks so much you guys." Charlie told them.

"No problem." Elena said, giving them a thumbs up.

"Who knows how much time we wasted while we were stuck." Katakuri said.

With that, the six of them hear a loud boom and see Deadpool's message shot.

"Or that, I guess." Charlie said. "Thanks again guys, but we really got to get going!"

The three Demons then run off, leaving behind their saviors.

Suddenly, 18 realizes something. "Wait, how long has it been?" She asked them.

"I don't know. I lost track of time." Elena said.

"Well, let's go and check in, anyway." Edward told them. "There's gotta be someone there."

And the three of them then rush back to check in.

We then see a split screen with the Ice Climbers searching on their own without each other. The look on their faces showed hey were still upset over he fight that happened earlier. But, as they were both busy, searching, and each of them moving in sync, it gave them time to think it all over.

"Was I being too rash?" They said to themselves at the same time. "Is there any way I can fix this? I feel so empty. I should probably apologize to him/her. I just hope he'll/she'll forgive me. Forget the treasure, I got to make things right!"

With that, the two frosty friends stop what they're doing, and head out to find each other.

As if in slow motion, the two are shown running up to each other with open arms and teary eyes. When they get close enough, they start hugging each other.

"I'M SORRY FOR WHAT I SAID TO YOU!" They both cried to each other. "I'M WAS BEING A RUDE JERK! I NEVER SHOULD'VE SAID THOSE THINGS ABOUT YOU! CAN YOU FIND IT IN YOU TO FORGIVE ME?! YES, I WILL FORGIVE YOU! LET'S NEVER FIGHT AGAIN!"

Finally, when they calm down, they both realize the same thing.

"Wait, do you think we'd ought to check in with the rest of the team?" Nana asked.

"Probably." Popo said. "That...we can actually agree on."

The two then try to find their way back to the beach.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What a day this has been." Popo said.

"I know, right?" Nana added. "I feel that what we went through today has made our bond stronger, or something.

"I'm sure we learned some lesson from all of this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Back at the shore, Deadpool and Edgeworth were already there, waiting for the others. There was no way that none of them didn't get the message. Edgeworth was standing there waiting patiently, while Deadpool was sitting on the chest, posing like the statue, The Thinker."

How much longer till they get here?" Edgeworth said aloud.

"I don't know, let me think about it."

From the other side of the beach, the two notice some of the Vampires run out. (The six that were there when they found the case in the wooly beaver)

"Looks like they found theirs." Edgeworth said. "The others had better hurry.

With that, they see most of the Demons coming out of the jungle. It was Katakuri, Charlie, Tari, Cinder, Rick, and Spinel. Right behind them, there was 18, Edward, and Elena.

"Ah, there they are!" Deadpool said. "Let's make like Michael Jackson and beat it!"

"What happened to you guys?" Edgeworth asked them.

"Don't ask." Tari said. "We need to get going!"

"Hold it. We're missing a few members." Katakuri said.

They looked around and noticed that Wendy, Russel, and Joe were nowhere to be seen.

"Yeah. We can't leave without them." Charlie said.

"Do we have to wait for them?" Rick asked. "I mean, we could just leave them. Hell, I can't even remember their *belch* names."

"How long have you guys been here?" Elena asked her team.

"We practically just got here not too long before you guys." Mercy told them.

"Good, now let's get off this crappy island!" DIO said.

"Hold your horses!" Geralt said. "We're missing a couple of people."

The Vampires look around and notice it.

"Yeah, now that you mention it, it doesn't look like Dit and Dot are nowhere to be seen." Susie said.

"What's taking them so long?" 18 said.

Both teams then notice Russel, Wendy, and Joe running out of the jungle, the whole troop of monkeys chasing after them.

"GUYS, GET IN THE BOATS!" Russel yelled, "WE GOTTA GET OFF THIS HELL HOLE, NOW!"

Noticing their teammates, and more importantly, the monkey army, all of the Demons quickly get in the boats, load the chest on Deadpool's boat, and quickly row back to the island, and out of sight. With this, the monkeys then return back into the jungle.

"Darn it, they're already heading back!" Edward said.

"What's taking those popsicles so long?!" DIO said, his patience starting to wear thin.

After he said this, the Ice Climbers came out of the jungle, and up to their team.

"Hey, you found it!" They both said.

"What happened? What took you guys so long?!" Susie asked.

"Boy, you wouldn't believe what we've been through." Popo said.

"Yeah," Nana added, "We had a fight, separated, thought it all out, and started searching for each other, rekindling our bond!" The two then high five.

"So let me get this straight."DIO said slowly. "You two took too long, just because of a little fight, INSTEAD OF searching for the treasure?!"

The smile that the Ice Climbers had on their face quickly disappeared as soon as they heard this.

"Well...I guess when you put it that way," Popo said, "I guess it sounds bad."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And so, it looks like another pair of fools has sealed their fate." DIO said."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Look, we can argue about this later!" Geralt said. "If you forgot, the Demons are way ahead of us! We have a challenge to win!"

With this, the Vampires quickly load up the chest, get in the boats, and the living oars from earlier start to row them back at a breakneck speed. The race to get back first had begun.

With the living oars, the Vampires were starting to catch up to the Demons, but it was not enough. The lead that they had already had on them was still helping them out. They get closer and closer and closer to the island, with Chris standing there, waiting. Both teams try to go as fast as they can, but in the end, all of the Demons get to the beach first.

"And the winners are...the Devilish Demons!" Chris announced.

The Vampires quickly pull up at the shore right as he said that. With that, the Demons cheer in celebration.

"Argh! So close!" Susie yelled, punching the ground.

"Well, I know we have two somebodys that really slowed us down, today." DIO said, giving the Ice Climbers his signature smirk. The two friends look at each other nervously.

"To the victor goes the spoils." Chris told the Demons. "You may now open your chest and claim your reward!"

"Awright, come to papa!" Deadpool said as he opened up the chest. They all look inside and see that the only thing inside was a small ticket.

"Now what's this about?!" Cinder asked angrily.

"That ticket is your team's ticket to a killer party tonight! Complete with good food, games, festivities, music, and all wrapped with a fireworks show!"

The Demons cheer again about this.

"Well, as for you Vampires, you'll be rewarded with sending one of your own home by cannon."

"I really wish we didn't have that fight now." Popo whispered to Nana.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later that night, the Vampires were sitting at the campfire ceremony again.

"Tsk tsk." Chris told them. "Eleven marshmallows, but only ten Vampires. Easy math, but the hard truth. Listen for your name."

"Susie"

"Edward"

"Mercy"

"Nomad"

"Elena"

"Geralt"

"18"

"Dororo"

"And DIO"

With this, it only left the Ice Climbers. The gasp and hold each other tightly. They realized that one of them was gonna be leaving.

"You two were only concerned about each other than the challenge today, but only one of you icicles gets to stay. This was yet another close vote. The final marshmallow goes to..."

…

…

…

…

…

"...Nana."

"NO!" Nana cried as soon as she heard it. "IT'S NOT FAIR! WHY US?! AND JUST WHEN WE FIXED EVERYTHING!"

"Sorry. Thems the rules."

Nana starts crying, but Popo takes a hold of her hands.

"Look, it's okay." Popo told her, Tears also in his eyes. "What's done is done. I'm not enjoying this either, but there's nothing we can do about it now."

"I just don't want to be away from you again." Nana sniffles.

"Neither do I. But, before I go,I have just one thing to ask of you."

"What's that?"

"Go out there and fight for the both of us. And win. For me." He was starting to choke up. "Even if...you don't win….just *sniffles* go out there and do your best! I won't think of you any differently. Can I *sniffles* ask that of you?!"

The two were balling their eyes out, but we're trying to be strong about it.

"I WILL! I PROMISE!" Nana cries.

With that, the two then give each other an Eskimo kiss.

"I'm gonna miss you."

"Me too. But keep your head high for the both of us."

"I will."

"Sorry to interrupt this very emotional send off," Chris said, "but shouldn't we actually get to the send off? Popo, your ride awaits."

"Well, guess I'm off."

Popo then gets in the cannon, as the host is ready to push the button.

"Any last words?"

"Go get 'em NaNAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

And just like that, Popo was blasted off, his voice fading out, Nana watching all of this glumly. Some of her teammates walk up to her to try and comfort her.

"Aw, it's gonna be okay." Elena told her.

"Yeah. Just stay strong like he said." Geralt said. "Show him you got a strong head on your shoulders."

Nana was wiping her tears off. "I will. Thanks guys. It's not gonna be easy, but I'll do my best."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Just you wait, Popo!" Nana said. "I'll win! I'll do my best! Hope you're watching! I miss you already!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Vampires then leave and head back to their cabin. They see the Demons celebrating their victory with the party they got from their reward. There was music playing, dancing, laughing, and eating. Most of the Demons just shrug this off, and head to bed. Well….except for a few of them.

Some of them take notice that Edward, Elena, and 18 were watching them from outside their cabin.

"Hey, you guys!" Charlie called out. "Why don't you come over here and party with us?!"

"What?" The three of them said in surprise.

"Yeah." Wendy said. "Charlie and do big bro told us what you guys did for them."

"I mean," Tari said, walking up to them, but shyly looking away from them. "You don't have to, if you don't want to. Think of it as...our way to thank you."

"That's nice of you guys," 18 said, "but I'm tired after today. I'm just gonna go ahead and get some sleep."

"And I'm not feeling in a party mood." Elena said. "BUT, I think Edward would like to join you."

"WHAT?!" Edward and Tari said at the same time.

"Hey, you guys-" Edward started to say, but turned around and realized that his two teammates already went inside the cabin.

"Well, I guess I will." Edward told them, and then all of them laughed.

A montage is shown, as all of them are enjoying themselves. The scenes that flash by are as follows. Everyone is laughing as they see Katakuri stuffing his face with the desserts. Rick is going on one of his drunken rants. They're playing Pin the Tail on the Deadpool. Russel is putting on a drum solo. Everyone is engaging in a Smash Ultimate tournament, with Tari standing victorious, and Cinder looking mad that she got second place.

At the end, everyone is sitting on the ground, watching the fireworks show. Edward and Tari were sitting right next to each other.

"You know what? Thanks for inviting me." Edward told her as they watched the show.

"Well, it's the least I could do." Tari said. "You did save our skins back there."

"And do the same thing for you again. Totally."

As they're watching the spectacle, they're hands are just barely touching each other. The two of them don't say anything, but they both secretly wished that this moment could last forever.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Infinite, our competitors were sent on a hunt for treasure beyond their wildest dreams. Too bad it was on Boney Island. Once they got there, everyone went through their own kind of mayhem. The evil alliance is at risk of being discovered by Edgeworth, and DIO told them there's no going back now. For now, they lay low. Some of the Demons got some help from some of the Vampires, and it may have helped some of them bond a little more. On the other end of that spectrum, the Ice Climbers had a falling out, but not too long after, patched it up. Too bad by the time they did, Popo was sent packing, leaving Nana to fight for the both of them. How will she fare now that she's a climber down? What will the alliance do now that they're under high alert? And will Deadpool get any more annoying? Yes to that. Find out on today's exciting episode of Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The episode opens in the morning with everyone just waking up, getting dressed, and heading to breakfast. They were all groggy and feeling exhausted from the treasure hunt the previous day. The Demons were even more worn out from their party that they got as a reward for winning the last challenge.

"Geez, that was one killer party last night, wasn't it?" Russel said, rubbing the sleep out of his eyes.

"Totally worth it!" Deadpool exclaimed, waking up filled with his unnaturally psychotic cheeriness. "Even the part with getting donkey tails poked on me!"

"So, I'm sure you had plenty of fun last night." Wendy whispered to Tari.

"Wha....what are y-you talking about?" Tari stuttered.

"I saw how you were acting around Ed. Not just last night, but other times, too. I think you two would really hit it off."

"R-really? You think so?"

As they were walking, Katakuri overheard this and tried to quickly silence Wendy.

"Kid, you shouldn't be talking about that kind of stuff just yet." Katakuri told the mage. "Not until you're older."

"Seems like Tari isn't the only one with relationship issues." Wendy teased.

"What's that supposed to mean?!"

"Nothing."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Some people are so dense." Wendy said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, looks like it's time to start another boring day." Susie said as everyone walked through the doors into the cafeteria. But what they saw made any of them who were still feeling sleepy go wide awake very quickly. 

Before them was a spread of the most delicious buffet you have ever seen. All of their favorite foods, and more, were laid out before them. I swear, you could see the chorus of angels singing. Everyone was just awestruck.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Well, isn't all of this quite the surprise." Geralt said. "Seems they can actually make good food if they really tried.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Is this….real? Or am I dreaming?" Dororo asked.

"It looks real, and it smells real." Charlie said, taking in the smell of the delicious banquet.

"Something's up." Katakuri said skeptically. "This has gotta be some kind of trick. Or it could be a trap."

"Hasn't anyone ever told you not to look at a gift horse in the mouth?" Deadpool asked him. "Just don't question it and enjoy it. It's obviously laid out just for us."

"Well, I'm not eating any of it. I'm sticking to my guns."

After he said that, everyone heard a loud rumbling coming from the pirate's stomach.

"Well, looks like someone is a hungry little piggy, aren't they?" Charlie jokingly teased.

"Oh, ha ha." He said sarcastically, also joking around.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, fine." Katakuri said. "I'll eat. But I know Chris has some kind of trick up his sleeve with this. He wouldn't really give us all of this food out of the kindness of his heart."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

With that, everyone sat down and started enjoying what may as well be the best meal of their lives.

"I gotta say, this they really outdid themselves this time." Edward said as they were all enjoying their breakfast.

"Don't any of you still find this suspicious, though?" Geralt asked. "I think that mochi guy was onto something.

"How about you shut your yap and actually eat!" Susie told him as she took a bite out of a slice of cake. "You scared?

"No. I just find it odd. Is it all a trick? Is it to prepare us for something? Or something else?"

"Well, whatever it is, I don't really care at this point." 18 said. "After eating the same gross crap, this is a nice change of pace."

As they were eating, some of the Vampires noticed someone wasn't eating at all. They saw Nana sitting there with her head hung low.

"Hey, what's wrong?" Elena asked her. "Aren't you hungry?"

"It's nothing." Nana replied quickly.

"You miss him, don't you?"

Nana just slowly nodded her head. "I miss him so much. I want to do this for both of us, but now, I'm not sure. Anytime I felt scared or worried, I always had him by my side. Now, I feel lost. I don't know what to do. Maybe....I should just call it quits and go home."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I don't know if I can personally relate with what she's going through," Elena said, "but I don't like seeing her so sad. At the very least, I'll try to help her through this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know what I think you should do?" Elena told her. "Do what Popo told you to do. He wanted you to stay strong and push forward. If you give up now, how do you think he'd feel about that?"

"I guess....he would feel very sad."

"Then do it! Keep going! Do what he said and give it your best!"

This may have been what was needed to get the young climber out of this funk. She shouldn't give up. She realized she should stop feeling sorry for herself and just keep moving forward. If she didn't, well, she'd be throwing away everything Popo told her to do.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I guess she's right." Nana said. "I can't be like this. It's not gonna be easy, but I have to. I'll make sure to go all the way! I'll win that money, and then the two of us can buy that pet polar bear we always wanted."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know what? Thanks." Nana said. "I'll try to stop feeling sad and just go for it."

"That's good to hear." Elena said.

DIO watched this going on and thought it was all funny.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Isn't that just cute?" DIO sneered. "The little girl thinks she has what it takes. Even with her partner, she wouldn't stand a chance. I give her two challenges before she cracks."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Still think it's all a trick, Donuts?" Deadpool asked Katakuri, as he saw the pirate eating as if it was his last meal.

"Yes." Katakuri answered, his mouth full.

"Ugh." Cinder said in disgust as she saw him eat. "You're like a bottomless pit. How about you stop eating like a gluttonous slob. I'm losing my appetite just watching you."

"Hey, I am what I am. I'll simply crush those who got a problem with me."

"Could you please shut your fucking mouths?!" Rick groaned, having another one of his hangovers. "My head is killing me, and listening to your bitching isn't helping it one bit! Jesus Christ, is it so much ask for some peace and quiet?!"

"Oh, I'm sorry." Cinder said sarcastically. "I forgot that we're living in your world!"

"That's right, you better not forget!"

Cinder just gritted her teeth at his comeback.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I know Rick is quite the genius," Cinder said, "but he needs to he needs to be more cooperative. His attitude, and foul mouth, isn't helping one bit. I'm just about ready to cut him loose. He's not gonna ruin my plans. If everything goes right, once we get rid of everyone else and it's just our group left, I'll be able to easily overpower the rest of them. I just need him to actually listen.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"You know, I think you have a problem." Edgeworth told the scientist.

"Yeah. I know I do." Rick replied back. "And I don't need pompous, self righteous pricks like you to remind me."

"You know, I don't need to eat, but it seems like you're really enjoying it." Spinel said to Deadpool.

"Better believe it." Deadpool said. To eat, he lifted up part of his mask so that only his mouth was shown. Trust me, no one wants to see his face again. "First an amazing party, and an even greater breakfast? Things can only go up from here!"

As soon as he said that, as if on cue, Chris comes through the door. 

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like you jinxed us." Spinel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So," Chris told them kindly, "How's everyone enjoying their breakfast?"

"It's good as hell." Russel said.

"Shows that someone around can actually make something decent if he puts his dumb little mind to it." Susie said.

As soon as she said this, a butcher knife whizzed by and hit their table, the utensil landing right in front of her.

"Are we going to have a problem again, girl?!" Chef yelled from the kitchen. "Why don't you be grateful?!"

"Pff. You don't scare me at all. I'll say what I want and everyone will go about their business. If not, someone's getting thrashed! Got it?!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Another person here who I really don't like." Susie stated. "And I think the feeling is mutual. If people got a problem with me, they need to have a private talk with my axe."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That girl needs a serious attitude adjustment!" Chef said. "One way or another, she's gonna learn some respect. Even if I have to do it the hard way."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"If I may ask," Mercy said. "Why the different breakfast?"

"Yeah, that's been bothering me as well." Geralt added. "So my question is this. What's the catch?"

"Oh, there's nothing wrong it." Chris told them. "All this is for is to give you all the energy needed for today's challenge. And trust me, you'll need the energy."

"Well, what is it, if it requires the extra energy?" Tari asked.

"It's going to be a day of sports themed challenges! There will be multiple events that multiple teammates will be participating in. All you have to do is win the most events today to win invincibility."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, now that sounds like something that I can get behind." Edward said. "Beats what we've been through already. If it means he's going easy, then I'm okay with that."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, I just really wish we could get a singing challenge." Charlie said, a little bummed. "I feel that I can better express myself through song. But sports….I guess that's fine too."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"All you must do is win three out of five events." Chris continued. "Today, we will see who among you have what it takes to become MVPs. So eat up, because you're gonna need it. Once everyone is done, meet me at the dodgeball court for your first event."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"As simple as it sounds," Edgeworth said, "I'm still skeptical."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Later, once everyone was done eating, both teams were gathered at the dodgeball court.

"Okay, for this first event, we're going to start it off a little nostalgic. With that, we're going to start with a game of dodgeball. But, there's a difference."

"Which is?" Dororo asked.

"Instead, we will just be playing one single round. You will each pick five members of your team to go out and play, so choose wisely. The same rules still apply as the last time we did this. You get hit, you're out. If you catch the ball, the thrower is out. You can use a ball to deflect another ball, but if it knocks it out of your hands, then you're out. Everyone clear?"

They all nod their heads.

"Good. Now pick which of you will be going out to play."

Both teams then huddle up to figure this out.

"Okay, let me out there!" Susie told them. "They're toast as far as I'm concerned!"

"I'm honestly concerned about you going out there." Mercy told the monster.

This had upset Susie. "Why the hell not?!"

"Isn't it obvious?" Geralt said. "You're this team's unstable wild child. You're reckless, violent, vulgar-"

"Yeah yeah yeah, enough with the compliments. So what?"

"Um, it's not that we don't trust you." Nana said nervously.

"It's that we can't." 18 finished.

"Seriously?! None of you trust me?!"

"Let her go." DIO said. "It's just a game of dodgeball. What's the harm?"

"And who gave you the right to decide that?" Edward asked.

"As this team's captain, I feel that I should have the final say. So if she wants to play, I say let her."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well isn't that great that someone on this team recognizes my skill." Susie said. "I don't know if it's just because we're in an alliance, but at least he trusts me enough. I don't need them to like me. I'm just here to win that cash. But still, the fact that they think I'm that kind of person really pissed me off! Bunch of jerks!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright fine." Geralt said to DIO. "But if she does something crazy out there, it's on you!"

"Relax, no one's gonna get hurt." Susie told them, and then gave off that scary smile of hers. "Much."

"Then I'm going out there." Geralt said. "It's probably a good idea that somebody keep a close eye on you, just in case."

"Alright, I guess I'll go out there, too." 18 said.

"Me too." Edward said, pounding his fist. "Could be fun."

The Nomad then raised his hand, indicating he wanted to go.

"Well, we came to an agreement very quickly." Elena said.

"Anyone got any complaints?" Mercy asked. Everyone shook their heads.

"Good." DIO said. "Then you all better not fail."

"Hopefully none of you will hold us back." Susie sneered.

Now, we see the Demons huddled together, trying to decide their players.

"Let me go out there!" Deadpool pleaded. "Pretty please. With a cherry on top!"

Charlie was a little freaked out by his eagerness. "I....guess so." Charlie said. "If you seem that enthusiastic about it, I guess go right ahead."

"If that's the case, I'll go out there, too." Spinel said, as she and Deadpool high fived. "This game actually sounds like fun. I've never played dodgeball before."

"Oh, it's one of America's funnest past times. Besides reading fanfiction of course." He then just slowly looks over at the camera.

"Captain, I hope you'll be fine if I go out there." Katakuri asked.

"Definitely."

"Good. I won't let you all down."

"Well, guess I'll go too." Russel volunteered. "Figure I should work off the calories from earlier."

"Okay, that's four." Charlie told them. "Who wants to be the last one?"

"Um....I guess I'll go." They heard Tari pipe up.

"Are you sure you're up for it?" Cinder asked the gamer. "You spend so much time with your little video games, are you sure you can do this? This takes a lot more physical activity than moving your thumbs.

"I-I mean, games can improve hand eye coordination, a-among other things."

"I mean, if you say so." Rick said, sounding like he could care less. "A nerd like you would be easy pickings in a game such as this. Dodgeball is all about picking the best players, getting stuck with the useless nerds and *belch* geeks, and watching them get their asses handed to them as the more adept athletes actually make a contribution. All in all, it's survival of the *urp* fit*belch*test."

This actually started to worry her. "That doesn't really make me feel any more confident."

"Hey, just stating facts."

"Well, I know for sure I probably wouldn't be much help." Joe said. "Unless one of these events was boxing."

"Which you'd still get beaten down like a little bitch." Rick said.

"Um....okay. I guess we're all in agreement, then?" Charlie asked. Her team nodded. She then put her hand out, and the rest of the team soon followed. "Great. Good luck out there, guys. Let's go out there, and-"

"BREAK THEIR LEGS!" Deadpool exclaimed, getting weird looks from his team.

"Okay, sounds like everyone has their players decided." Chris said. "Players, it's time to take to the court, and dodge some balls!"

The five players from each team take to their side of the court, with a whole row of five dodgeballs in the center of the court. Chef then takes his seat above them to act as referee."

"Okay, everyone ready?" Chris asked as both teams stared each other down. "Then let the first match, begin!"

And with that, the game was on. Susie then rushed up to center of the court screaming, and grabbed two balls. "Take….THIS!"

She threw the first ball, aiming for Tari, who was standing there looking worried. Suddenly, her eye glowed blue, activating her Expert Mode. She quickly analyzed the ball, and it's speed and trajectory, and bent her body back instinctively (Pretty much like in the Matrix) dodging the rubber projectile.

This had angered Susie. "Alright, nerd! How about a taste of this one!"

She threw the second ball, this one going faster than the previous one. It was close to hitting Tari, but a pink hand stretched out and grabbed the ball. Turns out, Spinel grabbed it from the other side of their side of the court. Chef blows the whistle, signaling that Susie was out.

"What?!" Susie growled. "I can't be out that quickly! I want a redo! That was rigged, you lousy chef!"

"Sorry, girlie." Chef told her, honestly taking a little bit of enjoyment out of her outburst. "Rules are rules. The pink one caught the ball you threw. You're out. End of story."

"FINE!" She snapped as he stomped over to the bleachers, where the rest of her team were sitting.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Damn it!" Susie shouted. "Out that early?! That was a load of bull! That guy has something against me or something!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, we're off to a terrible start." Geralt said. "But it seems like karma really bit her hard."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

With that, the game continued. Russel quickly picked up a ball and threw at the Nomad. With the ball coming towards him, he clapped his hands, and made the ball drop to the ground, sprouting a face, arms, and legs. The ball then starts to scurry off.

"Hey, is he allowed to do that?!" Cinder yelled. "Isn't that cheating?!"

"It's okay to use your powers." Chris said. "So he wasn't cheating. In fact, that was some smart thinking on his part."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Nomad just gives a thumbs up.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Crap." DIO thought out loud. "If I would've known we can use our powers, I would've gone out there myself and won with my time stopping ability." This then gave the vampire an idea. A mean, nasty, sick, devilish idea "Maybe I still can use it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

As the game is going on, DIO quickly mutters, "Za Warudo." And with that familiar ticking sound, time had stopped. He had to work quickly, as he had ten seconds to fulfill his plan. He quickly grabbed all all of the balls, and set them in the air close to the Demons so that they would easily get hit.

"Sometimes, I surprise even myself." DIO said as he walked back to his seat, and prepared to act like he had nothing to do with what was about to go down. Once time started back up, he quickly saw that something pulled all of the Demons out of the way quicker than he could see, all of the balls missing their intended targets.

"What?!" DIO thought. "Impossible! How did they miss? How did they get out of-"

He looked over and saw that several mochi arms were wrapped around the Demons. And eyes glowing red. Of course! Katakuri saw the future, and saw him and his team inevitably getting hit. So, he made sure that didn't happen, by quickly grabbing them and getting them out of the way.

"I don't know what that was about," Tari said to Katakuri, "but thanks."

"Man, can those balls teleport like I can?" Deadpool asked. "Still, thanks for the save, Donuts!"

"I think I have a good feeling what happened." Katakuri said, glaring at DIO. "But we can't worry about that, now. Let's finish this. And please, call me by my real name."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"DAMN IT!" DIO yelled, punching a hole in the wall. "That pelican eel knew what was gonna happen! Damn it all to hell! That ability of his is a pain! There has to be a weakness to it! That file doesn't tell me how to deal with it! It didn't say anything about weaknesses! But don't worry. I will get rid of him!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"If there's one thing I hate more than anything," Katakuri said, "It's when someone interferes in another person's fight!" I know this isn't a fight, but I hate it when outside forces get in the way! He's not going to get away with a trick like that again!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I wonder how this hole got here." Mercy asked herself, looking at the hole in the wall."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

With the game continuing, 18 took a ball and threw it at high speed. Unfortunately, Spinel tried to stretch around it, but it curved and hit her in the chest. With a whistle blow, Spinel was out.

"Darn." Spinel said, as she walked over to the bleachers. "She's good."

Geralt now tried aiming his balls towards Deadpool, but with his teleportation belt, the merc was dodging them easily, and of course, making a spectacle of it.

"Oops. You gotta try better than that." Deadpool said, as he teleports again. "So slow." And again. "Come on, give me a challenge." Sigh. And again. "And again, again, again. We get it, MemeKing. I'm just saving you the trou-"

But while he was busy talking to….me, he got hit in the head with a well timed shot from Edward. Well, doesn't it just suck to be him right about now?

"Yeah yeah, I get it." Deadpool said. "And for the record, it doesn't suck, it's just surprising."

Deadpool exits the court, and as that happens, Russel takes out the Nomad before he could react. Just as soon as he took him out, the drummer then gets taken out by Geralt. This left only Katakuri, Russel, and Tari for the Demons, and Edward, Geralt, and 18 for the Vampires.

The three remaining Vampires take the balls they were holding, and take a shot at Katakuri. Unfortunately for them, he pirate used his powers and made holes in his body so the balls pass through without hitting him, but they end up hitting Russel.

"Geez, this guy has got some pretty good abilities." Geralt said.

Tari takes a ball and tries to hit 18, but the android was too quick, and ducked, with the ball actually hitting Edward dead in the face. And this was a pretty hard it. It knocked the alchemist flat on his back.

Tari saw what she did and started freaking out! "OH NO!" Tari cried. "I-I'm so sorry about that!"

Edward was getting up, and everyone saw a big red mark on most of his face.

"Ooh, that's gonna feel terrible tomorrow." Chris said.

"Please, I'm sorry!"

"It's....fine." Edward told her, wincing a little bit from the pain. "You did what you were supposed to do. It's okay."

Tari had felt relieved, but that had came to an end when 18 walked up close to her and lightly tossed the ball to hit her in the head.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I still feel terrible for it," Tari said, "but I'm glad he forgave me. I'm sure that that hit will hurt, though. Just goes to show how great of a guy he is."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I appreciate how concerned she was for me." Edward said. "And yeah, it hurt pretty bad, but it's not like this changes anything between us. I mean, not that we're anything or something like that. Wait, why I even say that in the first place? Man, I just can't get her out of my head."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

With Tari out, this just left Katakuri on his own against 18 and Geralt.

"Okay, two on one." 18 said. "We can handle him."

They both each grab two balls and throw them at Katakuri, but the giant man quickly dodges. He then stands there with his arms crossed, with foir mochi arms coming out of him, grabbing the balls that were thrown at him.

"Don't forget what this guy is capable of." Geralt said. "Prepare yourself."

"FINISH THEM! FINISH THEM!" Deadpool cheered.

Katakuri then takes a deep breath, and throws the balls all around the room. Everyone takes cover as the balls ricochet off the walls and ceiling. Katakuri still stood there, unmoving. Now, it felt as though it were misses bouncing around. 18 and Geralt were trying to dodge them, but with how fast they were moving, it was all inevitable. 18 took several hits to the face, while Geralt took many hits from behind.

Once everything calmed down, everyone saw that the two Vampires were on the ground from the assault, and Katakuri still standing there.

"I'm sorry, did you want me to actually try?" Katakuri said.

"And with that, Katakuri has won the first event!" Chris announced.

With that, the pirate walks back to his team as they cheer for him. The Vampires stood there, still wondering what just happened.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That man is a monster." 18 said. "And he wasn't even trying?!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Looks like I'll need to try harder." Geralt said. "That man is a pretty strong opponent. He could very well be one of the strongest people here. With the perfect mix of abilities on him, he could very well be a big challenge. But I have skills as well, that they don't know about. All in all, it seems I'll need to do better."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Why does this man have so much power?!" DIO yelled. "Why can't I beat him?! There's gotta be something!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Way to go out there!" Wendy exclaimed. "You were amazing."

"That was some great work out there!" Charlie told him. "Definitely the MVP."

"Hey, I promised I wouldn't let any of you down." Katakuri said. "And especially to not bring shame to my captain."

"Never doubted you for a second." Edgeworth told him. "That was some impressive work."

"Work? He curbstomped them without breaking a sweat." Deadpool said. "You would do pretty good in Death Battle."

"If only they could give me a worthy opponent." Katakuri said. "A guy can dream."

"Alright, can someone please explain what just happened?!" Dororo asked her team.

"What just happened?" Geralt said. "What just happened was that we experienced true power."

"Tch. He's not that great." Susie scoffed. "I could've easily handled him."

"He's a monster." Nana said. "And it's not like you did much anyway."

"Hey, Chef has it in for me! That was rigged!"

"Well, now that that's out of the way," Chris told them, "It's time for the next game."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This is not going well." Edward said. "We're already at a major disadvantage, and it seems like our team has a little bit of trouble cooperating. Some of us, at least. Seems like Susie isn't much of a team player. I don't know how anyone can tolerate her."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(Later…)

Both teams were now gathered at the base of a steep cliff wall. With that, there were harnesses gear.

"Welcome to part two." Chris said. "Mountain climbing!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Mountain climbing? This is perfect!" Nana said. "Popo and I are experts at climbing mountains. But since he's not here....well....I guess I can show that I can still do it."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"With this, two members of each team will be working together to climb up to the top. With a few surprises, of course."

"I'm afraid to ask what kind of surprises there are." Spinel said.

"We did a challenge similar to this back in season one, and it's got all the same things. Rusty nails, explosives, and oil slicks, you name it."

"You had to ask, didn't you?" Joe said.

"You will use the harnesses to stay attached to your partner. You will win once the both of you get to the top. As long as there's no flying, use any means necessary to aid you." Now, I will let you pick your two climbers."

"Guys, I can do this!" Nana said. "I've climbed lots of mountains."

"Won't that be a little hard without your little buddy?" DIO asked. "You guys are like Christmas lights. Take out one bulb, and the whole thing goes off."

"Well, that's why I need a good partner to help me."

"Then count me in!" Elena said.

"Really? You'll be my partner?"

"Yeah. I'm sure we can do this. I'm no Popo, but I'll do what I can. Just lead the way."

Nana gave a salute. "You got it! I mean, if everyone else doesn't have a problem with it."

"Not at all." Mercy said. "You seem to have a lot more experience in this than we might."

Now, let's see how the Demons are doing deciding their climbers.

"Um, I guess I'll try." Wendy said. "It doesn't look too hard."

"Then I'm going, too." Rick said, as he tossed a pair of shoes at Wendy. "Here, put those on."

"What are these?"

Rick was starting to put on a pair of the same shoes and then pushed a button them. "These bad boys will allow you to easily *belch* walk on any surface. Upside-down, side to side, up down, right down, whatever. We'll be able to walk up that cliffside like a sidewalk."

"Well isn't this interesting." Cinder said to Rick. "Actually doing something useful for once?"

"Besides being fucking awesome, yeah. Might as well show off some of my talents."

"Still, that is quite the impressive invention." Charlie said.

"I make useful shit all the time. I mean, some assholes see it as crazy, I see it as a fucking contribution. I mean, I once turned myself into a pickle."

This kind of weirded them out.

"Uhhhh....may I ask why you did that?" Tari asked.

"Just because I could, and no body else would, even if they could."

"It's times like this that I feel like I'm one of the only normal people here." Edgeworth said.

"Says the prosecutor who deals with supernatural and unexplained occurrences in the courtroom on a daily basis." Deadpool said.

"Okay, then." Wendy said awkwardly, as she started putting the shoes on. "Let's just get this over with."

"Alright, does each time have their participants?" Chris asked. Rick, Wendy, Elena, and Nana step forward, and put their harnesses on. After that, the pairs take their positions, ready to climb.

"Good. Now, on your mark, get set, GO!"

Nana and Elena start their climb, with Nana above, telling Elena what to do step by step. 

"Left, right, left right, left right!"

With Nana's guidance, they were moving like a well oiled machine. Sadly, things weren't going too well for Wendy and Rick. Rick was trying to walk up the side of the cliff, but he was busy dragging Wendy behind him, dangling.

"You forgot to turn the shoes on!" Rick yelled. "Turn them on so we can actually catch up!"

"I can't if you keep dragging me!" Wendy cried. "I can't reach!"

"Then try harder, you little shit!"

With one misstep, Rick accidentally stepped on one of the mines, and the explosion sends the two of them falling back down where they started.

"SHIIIIIIT!" Rick yelled as they fell down.

Elena and Nana were still making good headway. It almost felt as if she had Popo with her, helping her out.

"Oil slick on your left! Watch out!" Nana called down below, as Elena moved to the right to avoid the obstacle.

"Watch for the mine to your right!" The fighter managed to move again and avoid another deadly obstacle.

Meanwhile, back on the ground, Wendy quickly turns on the shoes.

"Please tell me you're actually gonna try this time." Rick said angrily.

"It's not my fault. You were rushing us, and didn't give me a chance!"

"Then quit your bitching before I kick your fucking teeth in!"

Everyone watching this happen gasped at his threat.

"Yeah yeah, murmur it up, douchebags! It's not my fault she's a dumb little waste of living matter!"

After hearing Rick talk to her like this, Wendy simply took the harness off and ran over to her team. very upset that she was being treated like this.

"Well," Chris said awkwardly, "I enjoy drama as much as the next guy, but talking to a kid that way? Not cool dude."

"You think I care what she thinks?" Rick said. "You think I care what any of you think?! This all just bullshit! She decides to quit on me?! You know what's worse than a quitter? A loser! At least you keep what little dignity you had intact, but it's because of you that this turned into a giant shitstorm!"

Cinder was watching this and was just facepalming. He was ruining her plans, and putting himself at risk of being eliminated, and by extension, their alliance being discovered. DIO saw this, and looked even more furious than Cinder, and for the same reason.

While they were arguing, Elena and Nana managed to reach the top.

"Uh, hello?" Elena called below. "We made it up top already."

"Huh?" Chris said, and then finally noticed them. "Oh, right. And the Vampires win part two. Kind of an anticlimactic finish, but they win it nonetheless.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I know we're on the same team and all," Katakuri said, "but I will not tolerate him talking to her like that! I hope he's happy with himself. If we lose, or if he lays one finger on her, then I will personally send him home with my fist crammed down his throat."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Argh!" Cinder yelled. "He just made things more difficult for us! He's put himself in a pretty dangerous position! We can't risk losing anyone until we hit the merge. If he leaves now, who knows what he'll do. He might blow our cover. Looks like I'll need to find a way to keep him in."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Nana and Elena safely make their way back down to the others.

"So, what did we miss?" Nana asked.

Geralt gestured over to the other team. "Take a look for yourself."

What they saw was Wendy in tears, with most of her team trying to comfort her.

"Hey, none of what he said was true." Tari told her.

"That was really uncalled for." Charlie said. "Are you okay?"

"Um, yeah, I'll be fine." Wendy said, trying to keep a strong face. "It's only....words. I just can't believe there's someone as cruel and bitter as him."

"How could you treat her like that?!" Katakuri snapped, getting up close in Rick's face. "She's your teammate! And she's just a kid!"

"Oh?" Rick said. "You think you can stand up to me, monster mouth? Cause I'll straight up fuck you and your whole family up with a quickness!"

"Hmph. Good luck with that. You know nothing about my family!"

"Actually, I do! I read about them in your fi-"

Rick was interrupted when he got hit on the back of his head with a fireball from Cinder.

"Hey, what the hell was that for?!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Just trying to make sure he doesn't dig his grave any deeper." Cinder said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, can we please move on to the next event already?!" Chris yelled, getting impatient with their arguing. Everyone went silent from this. "Good."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well, on the upside, at least we did a good job." Nana said. "I had a great friend helping me. There's no replacing Popo, but I think Elena and I made a great team."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I honestly can't stand him!" Wendy said. "He acts like everything is all about him! He's one of the meanest people I've ever had the audacity to know. At least big bro was sticking up for me."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Stupid bitch." Rick said. "I was in the middle of speaking my damn mind. She better not cross me again or I'm will throw every member of this alliance under the bus. When you're around me, you're the one walking on eggshells. It's my way or the highway! If I leave today, I don't give a shit. But I'll still show them that you don't fuck with me! The way I see it, I have the power now. Not them. They cross me again, and I will rat them out. I don't give damn about the consequences. Fine. Go ahead. Kill me, see if I care! I got nothing to lose!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(Later....)

"Now, both teams were at the beach. In front of them was a giant target in the sand with two rings around it. Also, there was a plane that was looking like it was ready to go.

"Here we are with our third event." Chris said. "For this, you will be skydiving. Three members of your team will take turns jumping out of the plane as it flies above us. Your goal is to land in the target to score points. The outer ring is worth five points. The ring in the middle is worth ten points, while the dead center is worth twenty. To win, you must score the most points."

"Will there be parachutes provided?" Edgeworth asked. "Because let's be honest, that plane looks like a massive safety violation."

"Our producers said we have to provide you with one. Vampires, since you won the last challenge, you get to go first. Pick your jumpers."

"This shouldn't be too hard." Mercy said. "I'll go."

"Guess I'll jump, too." Edward said.

"Then let's save the best for last." Dororo said. "I'll go."

"Okay," Chris said, "Glad that was decided quickly. Mercy, hop on the plane."

Mercy gets onto the plane, and it takes off. It flies around the island until it's about a hundred feet above everyone and the target.

"I won't need a parachute for this." Mercy said, as she tossed her parachute away, jumped off the plane and spread her wings. Everyone watches as the medic uses her wings to glide down and make it easier to steer. For her, this was a cakewalk.

Everyone watches as Mercy lands perfectly in the center of the target.

"What a way to start!" Chris said. "Mercy starts it off by setting the bar high. Twenty points go to the Vampires. Edward, it's your turn."

Ed grabs a parachute, and gets in the plane, as it makes the same course around the island until it is directly above them.

"Well, here we go." Edward said, taking a step back for a running start. He runs and jumps out, free falling. Once he's about halfway there, he decides to open the parachute up. As he drifts, he tries to shift his weight to land on the target, but he goes a little off course and lands in the middle ring.

"Ed earns ten points, bringing the total up to thirty. Dororo, you will decide the final score for your team."

Dororo nods knowingly and grabs a parachute. Once she gets on and the plane is in position. Dororo flashes a peace sign to everyone, and then takes the plunge, opening her parachute immediately. While trying to twist and turn herself to land, she ended up landing in the middle ring.

"And with that, the Vampires' final score is forty points. Demons, that's your score to beat. Now, who will your jumpers be?"

"OOH, ME! ME!" Deadpool volunteered.

"Of course." Charlie muttered. "He's a glutton for punishment."

"Not feeling up to it?" Katakuri asked Wendy. "You know, since you have a hard time with moving vehicles."

"No." Wendy answered. "Plus, I'm still a little shaken up with what happened earlier."

"I'll go." Tari said. "Don't you worry about it."

"I suppose I might as well contribute in some way." Edgeworth said. "So I'll do it as well."

"Now that that's taken care of," Chris said, "looks like you're up first, Deadpool."

"Awesome!" Deadpool cheered, running into the plane. "Oh, don't worry, I won't need a parachute!"

The plane flies up to position, and Deadpool is standing there, preparing to jump.

He then jumps off, performing a cannonball. "CHIMICHANGAS!" The merc yelled.

Everyone watches as he plummets like a bullet at high speed. When his body makes impact with ground, they watch in horror as all you can hear is the sounds of crunching and splattering. Deadpool had broken and lot of his bones, and his head was facing the complete opposite direction.

"Yeesh, now that's gotta hurt!" Russel said, as everyone tried covering their eyes from this painful horror show. Even Chris was looking away from this.

"That. Was. AWESOME! How'd I do?"

He tried looking down and noticed that he landed in the outermost ring. "Oh."

Now, his healing factor kicked in and everyone watched as bones started fixing, his wounds were healing up, and his head slowly goes back to how how it should be. If you thought it horrifying how he looked when he landed, it sounded worse when you his bones cracking back into place.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What did we all seriously just watch?!" Joe cried in shock.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"And that's five points, and nightmares for weeks, from Deadpool!" Chris said. "A very weak start for the Demons, but maybe they can turn that around. Tari, it's your turn."

"Alright then." The gamer said, as she grabbed her parachute and followed the same routine as the others. Once in position, she jumps out and dive bombs, pulling her parachute about halfway down. She doesn't even try to move around, but lands in the center of the target.

"A perfect score from Tari, giving the Demons twenty-five points. If they want to win this part, Edgeworth will need to land in the center. No pressure, pal."

"Well, wish me luck." Edgeworth told his team, getting his parachute and getting on the plane. When he's up above the target, he immediately jumps off, not fazed or worried. He pulls his parachute out, and slowly descends. His team watches with worry, hoping he'll land in the center. Sadly, when the prosecutor lands, he lands on the middle ring.

"Ooh, too bad." Chris said. "So close, and yet so far. This challenge goes to the Vampires!"

"Well, so much for that." Edgeworth said, taking off the parachute. "I'm sorry, everyone."

"It's fine." Katakuri told him. "At least you actually tried, unlike some people." As he said this, he was glaring at Rick. Rick looked back at him and simply gave him the finger.

"Now, let us proceed to our next event."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Man, I just wish today would end already." Susie said. "I'm starting to get bored and exhausted with all these stupid games."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(Later....)

Both teams were gathered back into the mess hall. They watch as Chef lays down on one of the tables a chess set.

"This next one is simple." Chris explained. "All you have to do is win a game of chess."

There was much protest from everyone.

"What?! Chess isn't a sport!" Dororo said.

This isn't a physical challenge at all!" DIO said.

"What kind of joke is this?!" Russel said.

Chris tried to calm them down and explain his reasoning for this. "Actually, it is considered a professional sport around the world. Not every sport is a test of physical prowess. Chess utilizes careful thinking and strategy. Back in the day, people used it to plan for battle. Now, we need one team member each to face off in this game of minds."

"I'll do it." Edgeworth told his team. "A game like this should be an easy task."

"Okay. Vampires?"

Geralt stepped forward. "Guess I will." He said.

The two then sit down, across feom each other. Geralt was playing the white side, while Edgeworth played black. Everyone crowds around them watch.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Finally, something that is more relaxing." Edgeworth said. "This is just what I need after how hectic today has been. Something nice and quiet."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Geralt makes the first move, moving one of his pawns forward two spaces. Edgeworth watches this, and Geralt intently. His plan is to keep an eye on him and his body language to see if he trips up, or will make a bad move. If he was to win this, it was going to take some careful planning, something he excels at. As he takes his turn, he doesn't take his eyes off the witcher. 

Geralt looked at the prosecutor dead in the eye. He wasn't intimidated by him by any means, but there was something about the cold stare he got from him that felt odd. It felt as though he was seeing into his mind, into his soul even. He knew that he himself had powers that could manipulate the mind, but he was too good of a guy to break that ability out whenever he wanted. He kept an eye on him as he moved another piece, this time, a knight. Seems like he was planning to go on the offensive.

"Perfect." Edgeworth thought, still keeping a poker face. Geralt had already made a mistake with his second move. Seems he really got into his head. If he can do that with criminals, this should be no different. Edgeworth takes his move by moving another pawn.

"Oh boy, montage time!" Deadpool exclaimed to the viewers.

As the game goes on, slowly but surely, Edgeworth was dominating the game. One by one, with his careful thinking, he was taking piece after piece. Geralt doesn't normally show emotions, but on the inside, he was starting to get frustrated and confused. He did manage to take some pieces of Edgeworth's, but that some pawns and a knight. He himself had already lost his rooks, bishops, knights, and even his queen. Somehow, he messed up, and it was leading to more mistakes. And it seemed as though Edgeworth kept his eyes on him this whole time.

Geralt moves another pawn, but that was his worst mistake of the game. That gave Edgeworth an opening, so that his queen could take Geralt's king, taking the game.

"Checkmate." Edgeworth said.

"And he's done it!" Chris cheered. "Edgeworth takes this match, and the Demons win part four!"

The Demons cheer for Edgeworth and congratulate him. Geralt just walks back over to his team, most of them either disappointed or puzzled.

"What happened out there?" Edward asked.

"I'm not entirely sure myself." Geralt answered. "That man seems to have an excellent mind. A scary mind, but a smart one. I felt as though he was looking in my head. Maybe I'm just over analyzing the whole thing."

"Or maybe you just su-" Susie was starting to say, but DIO quickly put his hand over her mouth to quiet her. Luckily for them, none the team had heard her.

"Keep quiet for right now!" DIO whispered to her. "Remember, we're trying to lay low! We already have Rick messing that up right now! We don't need another member to cause problems."

"Fine." Susie huffed.

"And with this," Chris told them, "we are now down to our final sporting event. Both teams are tied up, so this next event could make it or break it for your teams. And this final event is already set up outside."

Everyone heads outside and notices that there was a boxing ring set up.

"We're going to end this with a bang, or in this case, a pow!" Chris said. "This final challenge will be a one on one boxing match. The way to win? Knock your opponent down, and if they don't her back up to the count of ten, then you win. Winner takes all for this one."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"This is finally my moment." Joe said excitedly. "I think it's time that I go out there, do what I do best, and win this for us! I won't lose, but more importantly than that, I won't back down. I'm not the same sniveling coward I used to be. All of my training has led to this chance. Ever since the fighting challenge, I've been training myself for a moment like this."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Now, we need to decide our fight-"

"I'll do it!"

The Demons watch as Glass Joe steps forward, offering to fight for his team.

Chris was surprised that he opted to fight that quickly. "Oh. Really? If you say so. It's your funeral."

His team was even more shocked than Chris was.

"Are you sure you're up for this?" Charlie asked.

"I'm sure. Besides, I'm the only one on this team that hasn't done anything today."

Rick was laughing a bit at this, "Yeah," he said, "You're sure you're going to go out there and die like a little bitch."

"After everything you've said today, I suggest you bite your tongue." Katakuri said angrily.

"I'm not worried at all." Joe told them. "This is what I do best."

"Best?" Rick scoffed. "Any member of that team would beat your ass. Even the kids."

They were all starting to get more and more frustrated with everything Rick was saying.

"Just ignore him." Spinel said. "If you think you got this, then go for it!"

"What? You're just going to let him do this?" Rick complained. "Great. Now we're gonna lose because of him."

"Even if he does lose," Edgeworth said sternly, "he's not the only reason that we'd be losing."

The Vampires start to discuss who will fight, but they notice DIO bust out into laughter.

"What's so funny?" Mercy asked.

DIO then stops laughing. "It's just funny that he's going to be their last hope." He said. "They might as well just give us the win."

"Don't underestimate anyone no matter how they look." Geralt told him. "He may look scrawny and timid, but he could have some secret up his sleeve."

"I doubt it. And to prove it, I'll go out there. I havent gotten to have any fun with today's challenge. I might as well show this wimp who the big dogs are. Any of you got got a problem with that?" They all shook their heads. "Good."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That guy is gonna die." Susie said grimly.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, are the fighters decided?" Chris asked. DIO and Joe step forward. Joe was tightening his gloves, trying to stay brave. DIO looked at the boxer like a lion looks at a gazelle. 

"Here. To make it fair, you have to wear these." Chris tosses DIO a pair of green boxing gloves. "Now, let the final event begin! Fighters, step into the ring!"

The two of them get in the ring, each standing in their own corner. Chef was in the center of the ring, acting as referee yet again.

"Alright, now listen up maggots!" Chef told them. "Now I want as good clean fight! To win, you must make sure your opponent doesn't get up to the count of ten. No hitting below the belt! No kicks! Or headbutts! Or weapons or abilities! This will be as fight of fisticuffs only! Break any of these rules and you're disqualified! Are we clear?"

DIO smirked. "Crystal."

"Yes sir!" Joe said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"I won't need to use any of my skills for this." DIO said. "Not with him."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Then let the fight commence!"

With that, everyone hears the ding of a bell, as if it were a real boxing match. The fighters walk in circles around each other, waiting for the other to make the first move.

"Come on!" Wendy cheered. "You can do this!"

"Send him to the mat!" Tari cheered as well.

"Rip him to shreds!" Susie said.

"Bring home the win!" Dororo yelled.

DIO was done waiting, and decided to finish this quickly. "TAKE THIS!"

The vampire throws a right hook and hits Joe right in the face. This definitely knocked knocked couple of his teeth out. The surprising thing was that Joe was still standing. DIO did not expect this. He expected one hit and he was done.

"N-nani?!" DIO cried.

"That it?" Joe asked confidently. His voice was sounding kind of slurred from that punch. His face was also starting to get swollen. "Even Little Mac can hit harder than that."

With DIO still stunned from this, Joe landed a surprise uppercut. It wasn't enough to cause any real serious pain to him, but it caught him off guard, and it hurt him a tiny bit.

"Well, he's not gonna take that well." Spinel muttered.

"Yep." Deadpool added. "But it was actually satisfying to see that."

"Nice shot." DIO said slowly, regaining his composure. "But now, your luck has run out. You're more than a dead man now. I'm going to beat the French out of you!"

"Do your worst!" Joe yelled. "I believe in myself, so I've already won!"

DIO then unleashes a barrage of punches on the boxer. Even with gloves on, DIO was hitting him extremely hard, and extremely fast. He was taking blows all over his face and body. It hurt. It hurt worse then any beat down that Joe has gotten before. None of his previous opponents could compare to the brutality that this vampire was giving with every punch.

But he was still standing. He was taking all of these hits like a true champ. Everyone watched in horror as they saw this man become the world's most abused punching bag. DIO kept punching and punching, with malice and bloodlust. The deranged smile on his face showed he was mad at him for catching him by surprise, and at the same time, enjoying this.

"He's going to kill him!" Russel exclaimed.

"Talk about overkill." Katakuri said, even being startled himself with what he was witnessing.

"I think he's had enough!" Geralt yelled to DIO. "Stop!"

"Why?!" DIO said with glee as he was continuing with his slaughter. "I'm putting the "fun" in "funeral!" It's not my fault he's USELESS! USELESS! USELESS! USELESS!"

DIO finishes with an uppercut that sends the boxer high into the air. When falls back down, he lands face first onto the mat. His body was beaten so severely, and many of his bones were broken. One of his eyes was even swollen shut.

Chef then begins the countdown. "ONE....TWO....THREE…."

Joe wasn't moving at all. DIO was standing there looking triumphant. He was even so cocky that he spit on him as he was down.

"FOUR....FIVE....SIX...."

Still nothing. Most of the Demons were watching in worry. They were at this point just hoping he'd be okay.

"SEVEN....EIGHT....NINE…."

DIO jumps onto the turnbuckle and let's out a triumphant battle cry. "WRRRRRRYYYYYYY!"

"TEN!"

And with the final ding of the bell, it was all over. DIO won easily.

"And he has done it!" Chris announced. "The winners of today's challenge....the Vile Vampires!"

The Vampires didn't cheer this time. Don't get me wrong, they were glad they won, but they were stunned from what they just saw. DIO walks back over to them in silence, and he could feel their fear. This....is the feeling he loved most of all. Fear and respect.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Who's the joke now?" DIO sneered. "I just single-handedly showed everyone here who number one is. Let that also be a small example to those in my alliance what will happen if you mess with me. I'm like a force of nature. I can't be stopped, no matter what."

 XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Edward finally broke the silence. "Don't you think that was too much?!" He said.

"I just made an example of him. I showed him that I don't screw around."

"He could die!" Nana cried.

"Then let the sweet embrace of death put him out of his misery."

The Demons all get into the ring and run up to the fallen boxer.

"Are you okay?!" Tari cried.

"Speak to us, man!" Russel yelled.

They see his eye that isn't swollen start to slowly open up. They all sigh with relief.

"Okay, he's alive." Charlie said.

"How are you feeling?" Edgeworth asked.

Joe was feeling in a lot of pain, but he could manage to speak. "I'm…sorry." He said weakly. "At least....I proved myself against him."

"Oh, suck it up, you pansy." Rick told him.

"Sorry to be the bearer of even worse news," Chris said to the Demons, "but you guys have still got to vote someone off. For now, Joe will need medical attention.

"After everything that's happened today, my vote seems obvious." Katakuri said, as he and most of the Demons glare against Rick. As Chef is hauling Joe onto a stretcher, everyone leaves. Except for one person, which was Cinder. She walks up to Joe just as he's about to be carried off to the medical tent.

"That was quite the fight you put up." Cinder told him.

"Thanks." Joe said. "Though this time, I think my injuries are pretty severe this time."

"It does seem so. I'll admit that everyone is proud your work. And worried about you.

"Worried? About what?"

"Your safety. Do you really think after you're treated, you'll be back in fighting shape? I'm sure you'll still be badly hurt. I'm not sure how much help you'll be after this."

"I....I guess you're right. Then....what should I do?"

Cinder then gives a small smile. "You want my advice? I think I may have a solution."

(Later that night....)

The Demons were sitting at the familiar bonfire ceremony. Glass Joe was there, but a lot of his body was bandaged up. Most of them were giving Rick dirty looks.

"You assholes want a piece of me?!" Rick yelled. "Then come and get me!"

"Enough!" Chris yelled. "Anyway," he said, calming down, "I have only ten marshmallows. Listen for your name. The first marshmallow goes to....Edgeworth."

Chris then continues to keep calling names.

"Charlie"

"Russel"

"Tari"

"Spinel"

"Cinder"

"Katakuri"

"Deadpool"

"And Wendy"

With only Rick and Joe left, neither showed any fear on their faces.

"Rick, you're here because of your attitude, and especially how you treated your team. Glass Joe, you lost the final event, but at least you went down with dignity. The final marshmallow goes to…"

…

…

…

…

…

"....Rick."

Everyone gasps as Rick gets up and claims his marshmallow.

"B-but how?!" Charlie asked.

"Yeah, I know for sure that most of us voted for Rick!" Katakuri said.

"You want to know why?" Chris asked them. "Then I'll show you."

The host pushed a button, and and a monitor came down. The footage played, and it was Glass Joe in the confessional.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Maybe Cinder is right." Joe said. "I won't be of any help to them in my condition. Plus, I feel satisfied with how I did today. So that's it. I'm quitting the competition. Good luck to you guys."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

They were all left absolutely stunned with what they just saw.

"What exactly did you say to him?" Edgeworth asked the maiden.

"Nothing that concerns you." Cinder answered. "I just gave him some advice. I didn't think he'd seriously do that."

Joe is then loaded into the cannon.

"So long, you all. I wish you all the best of LUUUUUUUUUCKKKK!"

Chris pushes the button and Glass Joe is sent flying, his scream echoing into the distance as he flies off.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What else could I do?" Cinder said. "I had to make sure to keep Rick in so he wouldn't say anything about us. Still another competitor falls, and a weak one at that. This should buy us some time to figure out what we're gonna do about him."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"She did something." Edgeworth said, "I'm sure she convinced him to quit. The real question I've is why? All of this suspicion I've had lately is becoming more and more clear. There must be a piece to the puzzle I'm missing. But mark my words, the truth will show itself. Soon."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Well well well." Rick said smugly. "Looks like I had a little help with this one. Looks like they're afraid to cut me loose because they know what I'll do. And it's going to stay that way. I have the *belch* leverage now, and they know it. Nobody fucks with me and gets away with it. From now on, we're doing things my way."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

The Demons then head back to their cabin. Most of them were still shocked about what happened. One of them was getting closer and closer to figuring it all out. And the alliance was in even more danger now.

Chapter Text

"Last time on Total Drama Infinite, our competitors had a field day, in more ways than one. With one sports themed challenge after another, there was still room for lots of drama. For starters, Nana may have found a friend in Elena, who managed to help her out of her funk. Susie proves to be one of the few people who can rub Chef the wrong way. DIO showed everyone just how brutal and malevolent he is by almost killing Glass Joe. But most of all, Rick earned the ire of his entire team by his treatment of them, especially poor little Wendy. In the end, with some smooth talking from Cinder to keep Rick in, so as not to blow their cover, Glass Joe quit the game, and it only only led to more suspicion on them. Can they still keep it secret? Will Edgeworth discover the truth first, or will Rick betray them? Find out on today's exciting episode of Total Drama Infinite!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Hey, what are you writing?" Nana asked Elena. Outside the Vampires' cabin, the two of them were sitting there. Nana had taken notice of Elena writing something in a notebook.

Elena looked over at her, and back at her book. "Oh, this? I'm busy writing messages that I'm going to send back to my friends and family back home. I've been wanting to tell them about my experiences here."

"Wow. That sounds cool. I mean, this show is an interesting one."

Elena nods at this. "Despite how dangerous and hectic it can be at times, this show was the perfect opportunity to learn."

"Learn?"

"That's right. I like to travel to many different places, learn about them, and make new friends. When I heard about a competition with people from different worlds, I jumped at the chance to compete. I wanted to learn more about these other worlds, and the fact there's money to be made while doing it is just a bonus."

That's pretty deep." Nana replied. "I consider you you great friend. You've been a big help to me, and I think we make quite the team."

"That's good to hear. I like many of the people here. Some are funny, some are nice, others are quirky, and...." She started to look down. Her face turned grim.

Nana immediately noticed this. "What is it? What's wrong?"

Elena was trying to figure out the words. It was something that had been bothering her for awhile. "It's that….the wind and trees here tell me of a....dark presence looming over us. And I know for sure it's not Chris. I've been feeling it for a while now. Someone or something here is filled with so much evil and malice. Even more than I ever sensed in M. Bison or Akuma. All it will lead to is....grave disaster."

MY, A DARK PRESENCE, YOU SAY?"

The two of them jump in fear as they hear this voice. They turn around and see that the one who said that was DIO.

Nana sighed with relief. "Oh, it's just you. Don't scare us like that."

"How much did you hear?" Elena asked him.

DIO then grinned a little. "Enough. But I must say, sounds like this….dark feeling is quite a problem. Who knows what the disaster could be? But....if I hear or see something off, I will make sure to let you all know."

And with that, the vampire walks away, leaving the two girls stunned.

Nana finally broke the silence. "That was awkward."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"That was not just awkward," said Elena. "It was also very odd. Why would he be willing to help? This is coming from the same guy who almost killed someone in the ring the other day. That was scary to watch. Unless....could this evil be him?" She then started to get worried. "It would make sense. Does he know that I think it's him?! If so, what will he do to me?! Am I in danger?! What will he do to the others?!

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

DIO was holding his head from laughing. "Looks like I got into her head. First we have the Nomad, then that attorney, and now her onto me? Well, not today. I just decided who I'm going to send packing next. And i know how to do it."

He then holds up the notebook that Elena was writing in earlier.

"Keep a better eye on your belongings when you're busy talking to someone. This gives me a fun idea. I know what you're all thinking: Why still do all of this when Rick has put us at more risk of being discovered? Well, the answer is simple. I refuse to back down. I don't negotiate with people like him. He will learn who he's dealing with soon enough. I must find a way to regain the leverage I lost. But while I figure that out, I will stay busy and pick away at the competition. Just like the boxer and the esper before, I will make sure this nature lover will go down with them. I wonder how they feel knowing that I had a hand in their departures. Now, they can't do anything about it. They're not coming back."

"But this girl will be next to go while I think of what to do about Rick. We may not be able to meet up with the others right now, but as long as they continue to keep quiet, then there won't be any problems. I know the dark presence is me, and I can't wait to bring disaster like she said. There's one place everyone deserves to be: Under my heel. The past villains of this show have got nothing....on….me!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

(Meanwhile....)

Tari was seen sitting on the dock, playing on her Nintendo Switch. She was looking for some peace and quiet, but most of all, she needed some time to think to herself. As she was engrossed in her game, she didn't notice someone walking up to her.

"Having fun?"

Tari shrieked in surprise and turned around to see Edward.

"Sorry!" Edward cried. "I didn't mean to scare you!"

Tari finally calmed down when she realized it was him. "Oh, it's just you. My bad. It's fine, actually."

"So, what are you doing all the way out here?"

"Um, you know, just some peace and quiet. What about you?"

"Just taking a stroll. Kind of nice that I ran into you. Mind if I join?"

A million thoughts went through the gamer's head. He was really direct about wanting to hang out. "Really? You want to hang out with me?"

"Yeah. You're one of the few people here who I can relate to, and frankly, one of the more normal ones here."

"O-okay, go right ahead."

With that, he sits down and looks over at what she's playing. She was playing some Smash Bros, and he noticed her using her Meta Runner arm to increase her performance, dexterity, and accuracy within the game.

"Wow, so that's how it works." Ed said, trying to get a closer look.

Tari immediately paused the game. "What?"

"Your arm. You said you used it for gaming. I was curious about how it helped. How did you get it in the first place?"

"Oh?" This was a weird subject for her she didn't normally talk about. It's not that she hated to talk about it, she just didn't know much about it. Most of her life was a mystery, and even she didn't know anything about her past. "I....don't know exactly. I don't know how I got it. In fact, I don't remember much about myself, much less this. I can't even remember anything about my life until recently. Sorry, but it's something that even I don't have an answer to."

Edward started to understand. He was fascinated with what she was saying, but he also felt bad for her. She didn't know much about her own life. "Oh. Okay. I get it. I shouldn't have asked."

Tari just shrugged it off. "It's all right. I normally wouldn't talk about it to just anybody. I trust you enough. Besides, you've done a lot for me."

She then looked away. "And what have I done?" She said glumly. "I haven't done much of anything since the game started. Compared to everyone else here, I'm not much. I feel kind of lucky to have gotten this far. I wasn't expecting to last very long in this game."

"Hey, don't be like that." Edward told her. "I've seen glimpses of what you can do, and it's amazing. You just gotta bring that out more. I think you've done great, and you can only get even greater."

Tari chuckled a little bit at this. "Really? You think so? I mean, I'd like to be. It's nice that you see that. You're….a pretty great guy, yourself."

The two then start to lean in towards each other, as if they were about to kiss, but are then interrupted as they hear a giant explosion shake the entire island.

"What was that?!" asked Tari.

"I don't know." Edward said, sounding concerned. "I think we should head back and see if everyone is okay."

The two then start running back to the others, but they both thought the exact same thing.

"So close."

(Five minutes before the explosion....)

Edgeworth was in his cabin looking very exhausted. In front of him was a bulletin board with pictures, writing, arrows pointing around, and a question mark in the center. He had been working steadily on this for these past few days. Ever since Glass Joe got eliminated, he has been trying to figure out what Cinder had done, and by extension, why people like Deadpool have been acting weird.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

I've been hard at work trying to figure this all out." said Edgeworth. "Something's going on. I've been busy trying to figure it out the best I can. Gathering data, seeing if I could find any hints or clues. I've been skipping sleep trying to solve this, but there's still something I can't figure out."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

He was now pacing back and forth. "What could it be?" He asked himself. "It all must be connected somehow. What is it I'm missing? What's the piece I'm missing? Is it a conspiracy? Or something else?"

Outside the cabin, all of the Demons (Rick and Cinder weren't there), were sitting outside on the porch, listening to Edgeworth talking to himself.

"He's been like that for days." Wendy said. "I'm worried about him."

"Yeah, he's dead set on figuring out what exactly happened with Joe." Russel said. "He must be exhausted."

"It is quite the mystery." Katakuri added. "All we know is Cinder had something to do with it. Rick should have been the one voted off. There's definitely something odd going on."

While he was saying all of this, Spinel and Deadpool were looking at each other nervously. They were both concerned about if the truth were to get out. True, they have both done bad things in the past, but they could never really be as evil or mean as everyone else in their alliance. As of late, they were starting to have second thoughts, but didn't know what to do.

"Yeah....that is weird." Deadpool said, trying to hide the anxiety.

Katakuri continued. "I've had a bad feeling about her for a while. Same with that vampire, DIO. He's already tried to mess with us. Is there some connection?"

The two alliance members were starting to get even more nervous.

"Yeah....they're very scary people." Spinel said nervously.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Oh no!" Spinel cried. "We're screwed! It's not gonna take long for them to put two and two together! I'm not sure if I want to do this anymore! I just can't keep this up. I like these guys! I don't want to hurt our team anymore! DIO is a very scary guy, and I know he'd do more than bodily harm if we try to go against this. I only joined because I wanted friends, and now I feel worse than before. Deadpool on the other hand is a cool BFF, but if not for that, I'd feel alone right now."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What have I done?" Deadpool asked himself. "Was joining this alliance a mistake? I just wanted to have fun, and hopefully make it far, but things are looking bad. Everyone is on high alert, and those like Edgy and Donuts are especially smart. They could figure it out. And I know some of you in the reviews don't think I can keep my mouth shut. If I quit, think of what DIO or Cinder would do. Not to me, but what if they try to hurt Spinel? Look, I like having someone around who's a fun pal to hang around with. Way more laid back and goofy than, say, Cable. And she seems like she could use a friend. Believe me, I'd hate to be alone and forgotten too. Maybe it wouldn't hurt if we all....go our separate ways? Come on, MemeKing. Throw me a bone. Or plot armor, or, I don't know….something."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"It's gotta be some kind of conspiracy." Katakuri continued.

"Hey, we don't know that for sure." Charlie told him. "I'm sure it could all just be coincidence. Don't stress yourself out over it."

"I'm sorry," Katakuri told her, "but this is not the kind of thing I can just overlook."

After the clairvoyant says this, they see Rick walk up to them.

"Yo. What up, dipshits?" Rick asked them, but no one answered. In fact, they were all glaring at him.

"Okay, why is everyone acting so pissy this morning?"

"You're really asking why?" Wendy told him.

Rick had pretended to be sorry and sympathetic. "Aww, is it because I yelled at you? Is it because I gave you a dose of a little something called real life?"

"What you did was very uncool and uncalled for." Charlie told him.

"Uncool?!" Katakuri yelled. "UNCALLED FOR?! HE BROUGHT HER TO TEARS WHEN SHE WAS TRYING HER BEST! THE OTHER DAY, YOU GOT LUCKY, BUT NEXT TIME WE LOSE, YOU'RE DONE!" He was now standing up, and glaring daggers at Rick. Everyone started to get worried as for some reason, they saw black lightning crackling around him. This scared some of them. (If you're a One Piece fan, you know darn well what he's doing)

"Big bro, just calm down!" Wendy yelled, trying to get him to calm down. "I've moved on from it! Please! That's enough! Don't do anything rash!"

Hearing her voice, Katakuri finally calmed down, and the black lightning went away. "Alright then. My bad. I shouldn't have-" He couldn't finish what he was saying because his eyes began to get that red flash again. He saw something that was about to happen, and it wasn't anything good.

"Guys....we have to move....now!" Katakuri told his team.

"Did you see the future again?" Russel asked. "What is-"

"EVERYONE GET INSIDE, NOW!"

Not wanting to argue with him, everyone immediately ran into the cabin. Their sudden entrance surprises Edgeworth.

"What's going on?!" Edgeworth asked. "Did something happen?!"

"Look out there!" Wendy exclaimed.

 They all looked out the window. What they see is five round objects falling down from the sky. For some, you'd think they'd be meteorites, but upon closer inspection, they appeared to be space pods. The pods then crash down in the middle of the campgrounds, with a loud explosion that shakes the entire island. When the dust settles, all they see is a big crater in the ground.

"What's going on?!" Russel asked.

"Is it aliens?!" Wendy asked.

"Wouldn't be the first ones I met." Rick added.

"When you think about it," Deadpool said, "Aren't we all technically aliens since we each come from different worlds?"

"Now is not the time to think about that." Charlie told him. "I mean….should we go outside and check?"

"You're our captain." Katakuri told her. "You have the final say."

Charlie nodded. "Okay then. But be on guard, everyone. I'm worried."

Everyone exits the cabin and cautiously walk over to the crater. By this time, all of the other competitors had gathered around the crater. They all look down and see the five space pods.

"Looks like we got some visitors." Susie said, already preparing for a fight. Her axe was already drawn out. "You think I should give them a warm welcome?"

"Please don't resort to violence." Mercy said. "Maybe whoever they are are friendly."

Geralt then pulls out one of his swords. "If not, then get ready." He told them. "We don't know who they are or what they're capable of."

Suddenly, the doors of all of the pods open up, and five individuals exit from them. They each appeared to be humanoid aliens. They each wore black and white battle armor with tan colored shoulder pads. The uniforms had a "V" insignia, and on one of their eyes, they each had a green device attached to them. They also wore white gloves and boots Other than that, they each looked very different.

One of them had purple skin, with horns coming out the sides of his head. There was a short green one with an extra pair of eyes coming out of him. The tallest one was blue skinned and looked kind of like a snake. Another one had red skin and long white hair. The last one looked closer to a human than the rest. He had shaggy orange hair, and looked very muscular.

The red skinned one was the first to speak, and to everyone's surprise, he spoke with an Australian accent. "Captain, is this the place?" (I'm going with the English dub voices I normally hear. If I butcher something, please don't hesitate to let me know)

"The coordinates don't lie." The purple horned one told him. "This is it."

"Well, it doesn't look like much." said the little green one, looking around the island. "Kind of boring if you ask me."

"It actually looks kind of nice." The tall, blue one said. "Could be fun."

The muscular one pointed up at the competitors. "Hey, who are those guys up there?"

"I think it's the "victims" that the boss was speaking of." The purple one said. He then called out to them. "YOU ALL THERE! WHERE IS THE MAN NAMED CHRIS MCLEAN?!"

"How about you tell us who you are first!" Cinder yelled. She then used her powers to make a bow, and took aim at them. Katakuri pulls out his trident, DIO summons his stand, and Edward claps his hands together, all of them ready to fight if this gets hostile.

"Feisty one, aren't ya? Quite the cutie to boot, too" The red skinned one said to Cinder, which caused the maiden to recoil in disgust. "Captain, should I deal with them?"

The "Captain" Then stops him. "No, Jeice. We're not here to do that. Remember, we're here for the job."

Everyone was confused.

"The....job?" Dororo asked.

"Me and my men are very sorry. Where are our manners? Forgive us. Allow us to introduce ourselves. MEN, INTRODUCTIONS!"

And so, the five of them yell out their names while striking odd poses.

"GINYU!"

"BURTER!"

"JEICE!"

"GULDO!"

"AND RECOOME!"

"AND TOGETHER WE ARE....THE GINYU FORCE!"

(Imagine the Ginyu Force theme playing during all of this)

Everyone was weirded out even more than before with how flashy and flamboyant these guys were.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"They oddly remind me of the Germa 66." said Katakuri.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"What a weird group." said Nana. "At least from the looks of things, they come in peace. But what's this "job" they're here for?"

 XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"The Ginyu Force?" said Deadpool. "That's so awesome! I think I've heard of you guys before.

"I know who they are." 18 said.

"Everyone then looks over at her. Did she really know these guys?

"You know them?" Edgeworth asked her.

"Well, I've never actually met them before, but I know about them. My husband Krillin told me about them. He said when they went to planet Namek, these guys were the right hand men of Frieza, who was a powerful galactic conqueror. He killed many people and took over even more planets....and so did they."

The Ginyu Force were remembering the events of what happened on planet Namek that she described. "Wait a minute." asked Burter. "Krillin? Namek? Is your husband short and bald?"

"Yeah, that's right. I was told that Vegeta killed all of you. How are you all alive and here?"

"Our new boss worked things out." Guldo answered. "He made a deal with King Yemma and now....here we are!"

"Who's this boss you all keep talking about?"

"That would be me!"

Everyone turns and notices Chris walking up to them. "Glad to see you're all getting well acquainted."

"Okay, can someone please explain what's going on?!" Edward asked.

"Gladly." Chris answered. "Everyone, I'd like you to say hello to the Ginyu Force....our new interns!"

"INTERNS?!" Everyone yelled.

Chris continued. "That's right. I needed the extra help, and after doing some digging, I settled on getting these guys to help. Since they were dead and in the Otherworld, I had to make a deal that instead of staying there, their punishment would be working for me. No Dragon Balls were needed. Now, I know these guys have a shady history, but trust me, they're just here to help."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Wow. Looks like Chris now gets to boss around the Ginyu Force of all people." 18 said. "Who would've thought? Can today get any weirder?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Alright, boss!" Ginyu said. "We will do our best to make sure everything runs smoothly."

"Yeah!" The rest of the Ginyu Force said.

"That's good to hear," Chris told the newly hired interns, "because I'm putting you guys to work right away! And as a way to welcome you guys to the show, you guys are going to play a big part in today's challenge!"

Everyone groans. Another challenge. Hooray. Whoop de do.

"Alright, what is it this time?" DIO asked.

"Today we will doing another throwback. You guys will be doing the fan favorite cooking challenge. Just like last time, each team will be working together to prepare a three course meal that will be judged. Team captains will be acting as head chefs. Winning team will get a five star meal under the stars. Losers will be sending one of their own to the cannon tonight. But there is one difference."

"Which is?" Wendy asked.

"The judges. For this challenge, we will let the Ginyu Force judge the food and decide the winners. Each of them will take a vote on which dish they liked. Get the most votes for that course, and you win that round. Win at least two courses, and you win. Now, you had all better get to the kitchen and get busy, because your challenge begins now. You've got three hours."

"Good luck out there!" Recoome said to the competitors.

"Hope to taste some good food!" Burter said.

"That is, if those blokes can hopefully make something decent." Jeice added.

Chris then heads off to leave them to their cooking, with the Ginyu Force flanking behind him. As they were leaving, Jeice gave Cinder a charming wink.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Cinder shuddered in disgust. "No. Just no."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"So....cooking. How hard can it be?" Russel said.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Where's the bloody lamb SAUCE?!" Deadpool yelled. "I hope I get to make a Gordon Ramsey reference in this episode. Oh, wait. Guess I did."

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Okay, those were probably some of the weirdest people I've ever met." Tari said.

"We can't worry about that, now." Edgeworth said. "It seems as though we got some cooking to do."

(Ten minutes later….)

Both teams were in the kitchen, each taking one side to work on. Now that they were there, each team was deciding what they were going to cook.

"So, do you have any ideas on what we should cook?" Mercy asked DIO.

"Actually, I do." The vampire answered. "I say that for this, we will impress that lousy Ginyu Force with some British cuisine."

(Authors Note: I'm doing this kind of food because DIO's nationality is British, so he should know about this kind of food easily)

"That actually sounds like an interesting idea." Edward said. "What do you suggest we make?"

DIO then pondered this thought for a moment, and made a decision. "Okay, then. For a starter, we make some sausage rolls, shepherd's pie for the main course, and for the dessert....we will make spotted dick." (Yes, it's a real food)

Silence ensues from what he just said, until a few moments later, most of the team bursts into uncontrollable laughter. This confused DIO.

"What's so funny?"

"I'm sorry!" Elena said, hunched over, holding her sides from laughing. "What did....what did you say we should make for dessert?!"

"I said we should make spotted dick." DIO said bluntly. This just caused everyone to laugh even harder. DIO was starting to get angry. Everyone was laughing at him, and he didn't know why.

"Did you seriously just say what I think you just said?!" Dororo asked.

"It's a pudding type cake!" DIO snapped. "What is so funny about spotted dick?!"

Susie then walks up to DIO and whispered something in his ear. A moment later, DIO became even more enraged than before.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Those fools have dirty minds!" DIO seethed. "And they dare to laugh at me? Do they not know who I am?! This will make it all the more fun to destroy them in this game!"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

Eventually, they all start to calm down.

"Okay....now that all of that is out of the way," DIO said, "I need to know if any of you have any experience cooking."

"Yes....at least a little bit." Geralt answered. Using his Igni spell, a small stream of fire came out of his hand. "The foods you described should be no problem. When it comes to cooking the food, I can handle it."

"I've got at least a little bit of experience." Elena said. "I've been to many different places, and learned about some of the different foods while I was traveling."

"Alright then." DIO told them. "Nana, Elena, and Geralt will work on the sausage rolls. Mercy, Nomad, and Edward will make the shepherd's pie, and Susie, Dororo, and 18 will make the....dessert." (He did not want to say that again and have them laugh)

"Wait, what are you going to be doing while we work?" Mercy asked.

"I will simply be overseeing your progress and watching over you all."

"Is that all?" Dororo asked. "What if we need help or mess up?"

DIO's face darkened. "Oh, trust me. If you mess up, I won't hesitate to let you know."

Not wanting to argue this any further, everyone decided to get the ingredients they needed, and get started.

(Meanwhile....)

The Demons were now trying to figure out what they'd make. Unlike the Vampires, they weren't sure what to make.

"So....does anyone have any idea on what we should make?" Tari asked.

"I don't know." Charlie answered. "This isn't really something I do."

"Hmph. Some leader you are." Cinder sneered, which got her a dark glare from Katakuri.

"Oh, I got an idea!" Deadpool said excitedly.

"If you say chimichangas," Rick told him, "I'm gonna kick your *belch* ass."

"Nevermind, then."

"Well, we don't know for sure how picky the Ginyu Force will be." Spinel said.

"She's right." Edgeworth added. "We don't know how refined their palettes are. Are they expecting something fancy, or will anything do?"

"Why don't we just keep it simple?" Russel suggested. "Let's not over think it."

"You want simple?" said Deadpool. "Then how about we do some good old fashioned greasy American comfort food."

They all seemed to like that idea.

"That could work." Katakuri told him. "You know, you can actually come up with good ideas when you don't have your foot in your mouth. Any specific foods you had in mind?"

"For an appetizer, we will do homemade french fries, a barbecue bacon cheeseburger for the entree, and apple pie for dessert."

"Sounds fine." said Edgeworth. "We just need to assign positions."

"I'LL DO DESSERT!" Charlie and Katakuri yelled at the same time. The two Charlottes then looked at each other. (That's my nickname for the both of them. Charlie's name is short for Charlotte, and Charlotte is Katakuri's last name. If you can think of a better ship name, I'd like to hear it)

"I know my way around sweets, and I come from a land where everything is made of sweets, so baking is a cinch for me." Katakuri told her.

"Great." Charlie told him. "I'm sure we'll make an amazing duo! Let's do this!"

"What say we work on the fries?" Deadpool asked some of the team.

"Awesome!" Spinel cheered. "I'll help!"

"I guess I'll help you guys." Cinder said to Deadpool, not sounding thrilled about it. "Just try not to....be you about it."

"I guess I'll help with the fries as well." Edgeworth told them. "It can't be too hard of a task."

"Deadpool then pulled out one of his katanas, freaking some of them out. "Great! You guys fry the potatoes, while I show those potatoes why I'm a cut above the rest!"

"Are you trying to poke someone's eye out?!" Cinder yelled. "Because I'm not losing another eye because of an insane psychopath using a sword as a potato peeler!"

Deadpool tried to assure them that it was safe. "It's fine. I do this all the time. Normally, people don't lose an eye. It's usually an arm."

With this, this left Russel, Rick, Wendy, and Tari.

"Is that a red flag?" Wendy asked.

"Crimson." Russel answered.

"Guess that leaves us." Tari said.

"That is if the four of us can actually cooperate." Russel said, looking over at Rick.

Rick was kind of offennded. "What, you just assume I'm that guy? Alright then, I'll help with your goddamn burgers. I'll make the everlasting shit out of them! I'll show you why they call me *belch* the Grillmaster!"

"Well guys, let's get to work!" Wendy cheered.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Another chance to show off more of my amazing, amazing, amazing skills!" Deadpool exclaimed.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

"Guess this gives us a bit more to hang out with each other." Katakuri said, referring to Charlie. "She's proven time and again she's got a strong head on her shoulders. When you think about it, we're not too different. We've both grown up being mocked by others, whether by appearance, or views and beliefs. And many have compared me to a demon. We're two of a kind. And I will admit, she has shown she can be strong, kind, and scary when she wants to be. I like that in a woman. Yeah, I said it! Got a problem with it?"

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

An hour had passed, and we see the Vampires hard at work on their food. Well, DIO didn't do any cooking at all. He was busy watching over them, and being very critical about it.

"What the hell is this?!" DIO angrily asked Nana as he was inspecting the sausage rolls. "This is not how the dough should look! It looks flat and deformed! And why are you using Italian sausage?! Have you ever even rolled dough before?!"